Russian Caravan (Worm, Eldritch Horror, Crossover/AU)

25 - Smiling Statue, Pale Worm, Grinning Dragon
25 - Smiling Statue, Pale Worm, Grinning Dragon

Taylor woke from her sleep, dreams filled with images of centipedes curling in on themselves, forming endless spiralling coils of shining lacquered scales and needle-like legs. She breathed deeply, and coughed - her throat was on fire, and the room's atmosphere was acrid from the sheer amount of insect repellant she'd sprayed into the air. Experimentally, she invited a small spider into her room - it perished in a matter of moments, and Taylor finally consented to open a window. The fresh air was a balm to her throat, though a few experimental forays into speaking proved that, indeed, her voice still needed about an hour to recover to full strength. She hoped she wasn't dramatically reducing her lifespan with this stuff… but then again, a short but human lifespan would definitely be preferable to a life spent as a host to some monstrous centipede. Which she may or may not still have growing in her stomach. She didn't know if the gnawing feeling was from a gigantic centipede, or from the fact that she'd barely eaten since Fugly Bobs the day before yesterday. Thinking of Fugly Bobs made her think of Sanagi, and thinking of Sanagi, sadly, made her think of her time in that godforsaken tower.

Taylor dashed to the bathroom and more or less scoured herself with near-boiling water. Any lack of hygiene, at least at the moment, reminded her of the foul musk of DeNeuve's apartment. And thinking of that apartment reminded her of how close she'd come to becoming its next permanent resident. Scouring oneself with boiling water and an abundant quantity of soup, followed by an exacting and slightly painful set of procedures designed to cleanse and purify every pore, every scrap of flesh which would produce an odour or would be susceptible to a rash… well, it didn't seem like something DeNeuve would do. It seemed as un-DeNeuve as a set of morning activities could get. Now all she needed was to get a job and contribute to society as a lawful and upstanding citizen.

Taylor paused as she was in the process of plucking her eyebrows, the tweezers glinting dully in the steam-clouded light. OK, some things were a little ridiculous, even for her. She'd just stick at the painful morning routine.

Morning routine completed, she stumped downstairs and made breakfast. She stared at a small plate of scrambled eggs, steaming softly, tiny flecks of black pepper atop a picturesque landscape of yellow fluffy hills. She continued to stare. And then, abruptly, she shoved the eggs into the bin and the plate into the sink. No food. Not yet. When she was sure that her diet wouldn't feed some monster living in her stomach… then she'd be content to eat properly. Fugly Bobs had been bad enough - panic and adrenaline fuelling an intense rush of hunger. But in the lucid light of a cold morning, there was nothing to distract her from her own misgivings. Her father had left the house - she felt an odd surge of panic as she realised she didn't know where he was… and then she calmed herself, reassuring thoughts of regular Sunday shopping coming to the fore. He was out. Must be. Her insects confirmed that there was no car in the driveway.

And so, Taylor sat in the living room in a squashy, aged, slightly stained but impeccably comfortable chair. She drummed her hands on her legs. Her insects were damn near non-existent in her vicinity - when one entered her range, she politely banished it far beyond, either walking into a trap, a pile of poison, a puddle, or simply beyond her range once more. The only exceptions were some flies which tracked as many movements as they were able. She may be paranoid beyond the point of reasonability, but she wasn't quite insane. Not quite yet. She checked her watch - barely ten in the morning. She checked her computer. Nothing. No messages from anyone. She considered going in to Turk's tea shop. She decided against it. She wasn't ready to face them, to tell them what she'd suddenly come to understand - that this weird cult was a mere representative of a history so vast they couldn't even hope to challenge it. She didn't want to see Turk and Ahab try and plan their way out of the situation, doomed by the fact that real victory was downright impossible. She didn't want to see Sanagi suppress her rage again, shuffle back to a job she clearly barely enjoyed with all hopes of promotion squashed. She didn't want to tell everyone that they'd lost, and they'd never even had a chance of winning.

She glanced at the file still on her desktop, the thumbnail a tiny frozen image of barely recognisable dark shape, coiling in the shadows. She considered again trying to give it to someone, trying to bring down some force greater than herself on the cult. She hesitated. The idea of dead, pale faces, burning in Lung's fire, staring at her in her dreams for years to come was a chilling one. Centipedes were bad enough. Guilt was quite something else. And speaking of guilt, despite the terror she'd endured, she felt no closer to finding Julia. She still wanted to find the girl - giving up felt wrong, and she still wanted to do something of value, a final send-off to this rotten city squatting next to a rotten sea. She dismissed the insidious thoughts that she was already dead, that she should just give up and do something easier, as the shades of Brent DeNeuve still working their way out of her mind. She ignored the fact that the same thoughts had been plaguing her since she'd started looking for Julia in the first place.

Taylor stood, and found her way down to the basement. When she was younger this place had scared her - monsters in the dark, spiders in the corners, webs strung across every open space, invisible in the gloom. She was fully aware there were no spiders here, and webs had ceased to bother her. The idea of something else lurking in the shadows still made her steps a little hesitant. Her insects had swarmed here enough that, of anywhere in the house, this was without a doubt the place she understood the most, down to each nook and cranny. And that meant she'd found something, back when she first got her powers. She'd thought nothing of it. Now, though… she opened a low cupboard, and pulled out a shining bottle. It was depressingly new, and depressingly depleted. Her father indulged every now and again. She wasn't sure what to do with it, but with a grim shrug she poured a small draft into a glass tumbler. The amber liquid gleamed. She sipped. Heat radiating down her, spreading throughout her body, dispelling aches and pains she didn't even know were present. For the first time that entire day, Taylor gave a very small smile, and sagged back into the chair.

* * *​

Taylor was dozing lightly, near-empty glass resting in her hand, ever-so-close to falling to the ground. The operative word is 'was' - a small chime came from her still-open laptop, indicating a new message. Taylor snapped awake, placing the glass swiftly down on a side table and scanning her laptop's screen with feverish intensity. Her reading was slower than usual, which irritated her. It was a message from Sanagi - photos attached.

Taylor,

Found that warehouse we discussed, and found these inside. Snapped as many photos as I could before leaving, not sure how intact the place will be now. Thought you ought to have a look.

Best,

Sanagi


She snorted momentarily. Just like Sanagi - sign off a personal email with her last name and her last name alone. Come to think of it, she didn't even know Sanagi's first name… the thought vanished as she scanned the photographs, the alcohol slightly dulling her urgency - but only slightly. The photos made her go very still indeed, and her heart rate quickened. Bodies, burned and charred, looking more like wood… faces crumbled to dust, no point trying to identify them like that. She looked at photo after photo, some far away, some close up, a few showing the full scope of the scene… nearly twenty bodies, obliterated completely. What could have done this? The vision of history as a destructive tidal wave came back to her - the centipede cult was a continent-spanning phenomenon occurring throughout time. And now there was another, a cult that burned and had some influence over time and space. She had the feeling of standing on the edge of a cliff in the middle of the night. The drop was out of sight, impossible to perceive, the sound of the waves crashing the only indication that there might be a drop at all. But even if she was right on the edge, a single step away from falling to her death, all that she felt was a sense of incoming precipitous doom. She almost felt the lip of the cliff beneath her feet.

The tumbler was set aside, a glance of contemptuous fury directed at the merrily shining liquid. Look at her - fifteen years old, dreaming of leaving Brockton and starting anew, obsessed over a stoner who almost consumed her mind, a centipede which might still be consuming her body, and now turning to drink because of, what, night terrors? More than that, she despised the sluggishness in her body, the slight delay in responses, the slow tenor of her thoughts. She felt keenly that she'd poisoned herself, the alcohol crawling through her veins and clogging her neurons. She scanned through photo after photo, attempting to find something, anything that might indicate Julia was here or not. Some of the figures were distinctively female. Some were distinctively male. None were so destroyed as to be completely unidentifiable. The female figures… no clothes she could pick out, no distinguishing features. And then, she saw it - a small light, gleaming.

One of them was wearing a blackened earring. A small ring, with a sharp spur projecting downwards. Julia has worn those. She mentally slapped herself - other people wore those earrings, they weren't exactly unique. But who wore just one? Lots of people, surely… and Julia was included in that category. She scanned the figure, trying to pick out anything she possibly could. Face structure? Could be Julia, but she was accustomed to seeing Julia's face with actual living flesh on it, not as some carbonised statue - a statue that was partially crumbled, too. Build? Hard to tell… young, perhaps? Or just thin? The earring, the build, the face structure, the curve of the lips - lips she'd seen curled into sneers far too often to count, now twisted into an expression of sublime joy… none of these things were substantial on their own, too small to rely on. But together, they planted a seed of sick doubt in her stomach. The sense of history bearing down around her made her pessimistic, and that seed of doubt blossomed into a tree of grim certainty.

She'd lost. She'd spent days worrying about a centipede, when something entirely different had gone ahead and killed the girl she was looking for. She didn't even have the willpower to close her laptop, shoving it to the side. The tumbler remained untouched. She stared at the ceiling, tears pricking at the corner of her eyes. No insects to project her feelings onto. She'd failed. She'd tried and she'd completely and utterly failed. She'd been pursuing the wrong cult. She was too slow.

She'd lost.

She glanced at the screen again, noticing once more the video of the centipede cult. Rage started to blossom in her, rage that would make Sanagi proud. Pure, undiluted hatred - this cult had delayed her, had distracted her, and it was all for nothing. She'd learned everything about this cult - nearly everything - and it was a complete waste of time. And she had, on her crappy cheap laptop, the tools to completely destroy them, to wipe that cold, smug look off that woman's face. She pulled the laptop back towards her, and hammered out a brief, curt email. She explained what she had seen. She attached the video. She asked Sanagi to do what she needed to do.

The tumbler was emptied. It only made her more furious.


* * *​

Across town, Sanagi's own computer rang with an alert - a new email. She checked it - Taylor, just as she had suspected. Her eyes went wide as she reviewed it, coffee forgotten and congealing on the desk. Taylor suspected one of the figures was Julia… her evidence was flimsy, and as a police office she should be more demanding. But this wasn't police business. This never would be police business - no case file would ever be opened to look into the charred smiling statues, no investigation would ever be launched. The warehouse would continue to rot, and some drunk or junkie would trip over the statues and eradicate any trace that they were ever there to begin with. Sanagi's professionalism slipped. Dreams of promotion slipped. This was a perfect case - a missing girl, a murderous cult, exposing it would have guaranteed a promotion. But instead the cult was some bizarre thing which transcended anything she thought possible. The girl was likely dead, and while her body was right in front of her there was no way it could ever be submitted in a court of law.

Sanagi snarled. She had no leads on the fire cult, no leads on where they might be or what they might want. But she did have leads on the centipede cult, and had every reason to eradicate them completely. She wouldn't be paid for it, she wouldn't be rewarded. She wasn't even sure if it would really satisfy her. Her father's advice faded from her mind. Professionalism could go fuck itself, she wanted to hurt something. A savage grin spread across her face as she looked at Taylor's request. She stood, coffee almost spilling as she did so, and near-sprinted to the door, barely hesitating to put on her jacket. She raced out, neighbours keeping a good distance from the woman they'd come to know as exceedingly polite, painfully tidy, and absolutely bloody terrifying.

In less than an hour, her car was parked and she was walking to a small group of young men, barely younger than her really. Japanese, she could tell - and one Korean. Appropriately, she barked at them in Japanese, using her best drill-instructor voice:

"Oi! ABB?"

The youths shuffled, awkwardly. It was one thing to run around wearing the colours, intimidating everyone in sight, feeling the dragon himself looming behind them supportively. But it was quite another to have a wild-eyed Japanese woman who looked ready to tear something apart shriek in the language they mostly associated with overbearing parents and relatives - they lived in the USA and hung out with a wide variety of Asians, English was the dominant language even in the ABB. One of them, slightly older, nodded.

"Yeah, what's it to you?"

"I have information for Lung."

She thrust a USB stick in their face, waving it tantalisingly.

"Information on a parahuman on his turf. I bet he'll love to hear it."

A deep voice came from behind her, causing her to whirl around.

"If he'd like to see it that much, why not tell him yourself?"

Sanagi gave a nervous grin, her murderous rage abating slightly in the face of what was, ultimately, a rather terrifying threat. She made platitudes, explaining that this could be wonderful for them, but the large gentleman was adamant. In a few moments, she was inside a car, the youths sitting by her side with expressions of slight confusion - not to mention fear. Only an idiot was nearby when another idiot chose to provoke the dragon.


* * *​

Lung was bigger than expected. Even as a human, no scales to be seen, no trace of his powers on display, Lung was massive. A pile of muscle and sinew, built around a wide and solid frame, with intense eyes staring at her from behind a snarling metal mask. She'd been dragged to his current pad, an expensive place 'borrowed' from a local business owner who owed the ABB a great deal of money. She'd protested for half the journey, and after some stern reprimands, had spent the rest glaring sullenly at anything she wanted to glare at. Which, at the moment, was just about everything.

Once again, her hasty rage had led to her getting into a sticky situation. The last time it had been an internal review for her behaviour. The time before that it had been… well, that was before she was in the police, and it had been settled quietly. Even if she still had the scars on her thigh. This topped all previous occasions, though - standing before Lung, the Dragon of Kyushu, the Human Endbringer. He who had challenged the Protectorate of Brockton Bay and had brought them to their knees. He who had united the disparate gangs which prowled the Asian neighbourhoods of the Bay, crushing their leaders and binding them into a single tribe. And for all his reputation as a fighter, there was a deep intelligence shining in those eyes, a probing mind that was currently sizing her up. A mind that found her wanting.

He was sitting casually in a large chair, bottles of liquor off to one side, terrified-looking women massaging his shoulders. As she watched, he lifted a small bottle of expensive tequila upwards, pouring it down his throat in a single gulp. She saw the alcohol ignite as it traveled downwards, saw the glow as his own internal heat turned it into alcoholic steam. The rush of gas was quickly inhaled through his flared nostrils, and the dragon leaned back.

"You have information."

A statement, not a question.

"...yes, Lung. I have a video of a parahuman living in your territory, who preys on the people under your protection."

Her tone was demure, quiet. Usually she'd be enraged at stooping to such a level. Now, though? She was just happy her voice wasn't shaking. Lung rumbled, and gestured to a laptop lying off to the side. Smoothly, a gang member took the USB stick and inserted it, presenting the screen to Lung. The women at his side watched curiously as it played. Taylor had edited it a little, reducing it to the most relevant parts - specifically, the parts which highlighted the distinctively unnatural aspects of the cult leader.

"This is from the Luminous Qigong Centre."

Lung growled, and Sanagi shut her mouth.

"You come to me with a video that I'm supposed to believe isn't faked, and ask me to level a building?"

Sanagi paled. She scrambled for lies that sounded convincing.

"No! My… my sister was taken by the cult, and I wanted revenge. I had some friends go in, but they couldn't kill the leader, too tough. So I thought it prudent to approach you, Lung, and ask for your help."

Lung stared at her. Was he larger than before? The women backed away slightly, eyes already widened by the video's contents. One of them looked downright horrified - a patron of the centre? He turned to his subordinates.

"Do you recognise her? Is she one of our own?"

A chorus of shrugs met his question. He turned to one of the women, the one who'd reacted so negatively to the video.

"And you? Do you know of the Qigong Centre?"

The woman froze like a deer in headlights, but managed to stutter out a few sentences before falling silent. Chinese. Damn it. Lung nodded understandingly, turning back to Sanagi.

"So. My subordinates do not know your face, but my woman knows of the centre. She says there's no parahuman there - nor any sign of them."

"Ask her if she'd been to the top two floors! That's where the parahuman lives - in the video there're images of what's up there, all the bodies. The centre is clean, but the top is where you'll find all the dirt."

Lung paused, considering her words. He rumbled some Mandarin to the woman, who replied hesitantly.

"My woman has never seen the top, nor does she know anyone who has. Still, there is no reason to trust your words."

He barked a command to a subordinate, who sprinted away and returned with a small and unadorned wooden box. Lung opened it, revealing a short, sharp, curved sword.

"These are incredibly rare, woman. This is worth more than you will likely ever make. Consider it an honour that I am using it now."

He placed it before her, handle pointed towards her hand. Sanagi, kneeling, stared at it disbelievingly. He was right - these were beyond expensive. Ever since Japan fell into chaos, traditional arts had more or less perished, and huge archives had been plundered or destroyed. A sword like this, made in Japan, possibly hundreds of years ago, was a priceless artefact. She couldn't believe Lung owned one.

"Prove to me that this place must be destroyed. Prove your passion, your lust for revenge. Your little finger will suffice."

His tone was smooth - that was something the videos never captured. Lung had a smooth voice, low and soft. When he wanted it to be, of course. She'd heard it escalate into a deafening roar more than once, but it was disconcerting to hear the complete opposite curl through the air and into her ears. She saw how he was able to not just conquer multiple gangs, but fuse them into one. She felt the urge to obey him… and then the realisation sank in.

"I… my little finger?"

"It will suffice. Hurry. My patience wanes."

His tone was growing more clipped. Sanagi looked at the sword, shining in the dim light of the apartment. Lung's women had retreated, and were both pointedly not looking towards Sanagi. The subordinates were mixed - some looked away, others looked on with ambivalence, and a select few leaned forward with eager stares, excited to see some blood. She picked it up with hands that felt too sweaty to do anything involving sharp objects. The sword was… light, but the sense of purpose imbued in it, the promise of violence, made it seem heavier than a dumbbell. Her other hand splayed out, the little finger protruding outwards. The rest of the fingers abandoned it, leaving it poking out alone and afraid, pale and clammy. If she squinted it looked like a pale worm on the dirty floor.

Sanagi gulped. A bead of sweat travelled down the side of her face.

Did she really want to do this? Her rage was almost gone now. Did she want to pursue revenge that badly? Would Lung even let her go if she failed his test? That last thought chilled her blood. And then, ignited it. This… large-muscled soft-voiced bastard, who owned something that really should belong in a museum, was asking her to slice off her finger and would likely kill her if she didn't. He couldn't just take the bait, nor could his men. Idiots, the lot of them, pretending at some form of culture while they scrabbled for leavings like the cockroaches they were. Her rage bubbled over, her eyes brimmed with fury. She felt the urge to drive the sword right into Lung's heart - he didn't see her as a threat, so he'd probably still be mostly human. And it doesn't take much to kill a human. Kill him with a sword worth more than he ever would be. That seemed fitting. But no - that centipede bitch deserved worse, deserved to suffer for what she'd done, deserved to suffer in place of the bastard/bitch who'd burned those bodies and left her to patrol the filthy streets like some common cop, probably going to get knifed by a junkie one of these days and that would be the end of Sanagi who couldn't get promoted out of harm's way because apparently there were gods in this world and they didn't produce admissible evidence.

Sanagi looked into Lung's eyes, and he blinked, smiling slightly at her expression. She snarled, in a voice quite unlike the demure one she'd had before.

"Fuck. You."

The knife slipped down, and she grinned to hide the fact that she wanted to scream. Lung grinned right back. With a shaking hand, she dropped the sword and picked up her little finger. She stood, impudently, and walked towards Lung, thrusting the little bleeding worm in his grinning face.

"Now kill the bitch."
 
Last edited:
26 - Night Calls
26 - Night Calls

Taylor stumbled out into the night, moving slowly but steadily towards Turk's tea shop. Her mind was fuzzy, her body tingling with a mix of alcohol and fury. She'd done it. She'd signed a woman's death warrant. Lung would obliterate her, raze her building to the ground, bring unmerciful light to one of the world's many dark pockets. She could already see it - an ashy ruin, brought down by wrecking crews, another scrap of urban wasteland in the decaying Bay. Her little gift to the place before she left. She was done. Julia was gone most likely, and they had no way of finding the being which had actually done it - or at least, no method she could think of. And so, she brought fire and ruin by proxy to an entity which represented the whole mass of the unknown and the terrifying to her. Taylor sighed, her breath fogging up. She momentarily wished she'd brought the bottle - or some money to buy a new one. She wandered out of the safe zone she'd cultivated in her neighbourhood, and thousands of new perceptions blinked into her mind. The bottle would definitely be appreciated.

The night was cold and still. She felt nothing as she wandered, her stride gradually worsening in quality. When she began, she was upright and walking as a person might be expected to. Within about twenty minutes, she was stumbling, shambling, shoulders hunched and eyes dull. The cold purified her skin, and she took in deep breaths of it, feeling it refresh her lungs. She looked up at the sky - no stars, clouds too thick, lights from the city too bright. Another reason to leave - she wanted to see stars again, untainted by the grime of the city. She couldn't decide if leaving Brockton was cowardice or courage - if it was anything, if the act of leaving a sinking ship was anything but pure pragmatism. She was giving herself too much credit. Shakespearean heroes are called cowards, the titans of the Iliad are courageous. Flaws and virtues looming higher than any individual human, embodied only by figures picked out with effortless genius. She wasn't such a figure - she was Taylor Hebert, a girl with bugs, a girl who couldn't do a single thing without deciding if it was correct, a figure lacking poetry or grace. She wasn't Hamlet brooding in Elsinore, she wasn't Achilles embracing his rage, she was a scraping on the bootheel of the world. She wasn't a coward, a villain, a hero, she wasn't anything. And now she was running away.

Her mother had insisted she read Beowulf - important literature and all that. And the edition they'd read together had an appendix which stuck with her. Amid the analyses of language, there was a tiny excerpt from a text explaining the mindset of the ancient Anglo-Saxons. A monk called Bede recounted this story, of a high priest of the pagan Anglo-Saxons talking to a Christian priest. 'Life… seems to me like the swift flight of a lone sparrow through the banqueting-hall where you sit in the winter months… Inside there is a comforting fire to warm the room; outside, the wintry storms of snow and rain are raging. This sparrow flies swiftly in through one door of the hall, and out through another. While he is inside, he is safe from the winter storms; but after a few moments of comfort, he vanishes from sight into the darkness whence he came. Similarly, man appears on earth for a little while, but we know nothing of what went before this life and what follows.' The passage had stuck with her. She didn't feel much like a little owl at the moment - she felt like a scared sparrow, one that had flown into the light, or more accurately, close to a cloying and greasy flame, before fleeing, trailing clinging parasites behind it. She was about to leave one pool of light, descend into the dark, and then emerge into another with no ties to the first.

She was so lost in her own thoughts that she barely noticed the giant scaled foot slamming into the road next to her. She paused, alcohol and distraction stopping her shrieking and fleeing instantly. She looked up with dull eyes. A dragon towered overhead - or a mockery of one. A gigantic abomination of scales and liquid fire, heat radiating from it in a shimmering shroud. Tiny eyes looked out from a malformed face. It roared into the night, a bellowed challenge. Taylor kept staring. It didn't feel right to ignore her handiwork. She saw the way his claws tore up the asphalt - some poor city worker would have to repair that, the budget coming from the pocket of people like her father. She saw how his heat warped windows, burned all manner of little things - maybe he'd set a proper fire, ruin someone's life completely and utterly, all because of her. And soon he'd go and destroy a building full of cultists. Maybe the Protectorate would come to fight him - and if they did, maybe one of them would die or be horrifically injured. She'd idolised them in her youth. And tonight she might be the one responsible for their career's ending. She kept looking up. Lung glanced down, lidless eyes somehow conveying the impression of a blink as he saw a girl staring at him without fear or trepidation. There was a moment of connection between the two, and then Lung turned away and kept moving. He had business to attend to tonight. Taylor, a moment later, departed as well. She had a place to be.

She walked into Turk's tea shop, the door unlocked. Turk, Ahab, and Sanagi were sitting around a table. Sanagi was cradling… something. As Taylor approached, she saw the thing in more detail. It was her hand, a cloth wrapped around it. A cloth that was rapidly becoming very red indeed. Taylor's eyes widened, and she sat down quickly.

"Are you alright?"

Sanagi glared at her.

"I've lost my damn little finger. Yeah, I'm fine."

"How'd it happen?"

"Lung."

Taylor blinked. Did… did Lung step on her? Did he step on her and somehow only destroy her little finger? Did Sanagi trigger and heal most of the damage but somehow fail to heal the little finger for reasons she couldn't fathom? Seeing her confusion, Sanagi elaborated.

"I took the video to him. He was suspicious, gave me a sword, told me to prove myself to him. Apparently a little finger would suffice."

Taylor sank into her chair. Another failure tonight. What a shitshow. Turk looked between the two, looking uncharacteristically panicked.

"...You took the video to him?"

Ahab blinked a few times, and a look of complete horror crossed her face.

"You took the video to him?" she almost shrieked.

Taylor and Sanagi glanced at one another. Tayolr elected to answer - seemed right.

"Yeah. I asked Sanagi to pass it on. We… we might have found Julia. Dead - burned up by something like the centipede cult. We wanted… we wanted to hurt her."

The two old soldiers looked sympathetic, but the expression of pure panic didn't exactly depart from them. Ahab suddenly rose and rushed off, returning with a bundle of papers.

"I never told you, but I took a book from the Qigong Centre while we were there. I got it translated - the guy who translated it didn't quite finish, the cult killed him before he could. They didn't want us to know what was in it."

"And what was in it?"

"Information. The centipede - it's not just a brute rating. It makes them actually invulnerable and immortal. Indestructible. It mentions infested monks being shot with cannonballs, stabbed with swords, even having the centipede directly attacked - nothing. Nothing could hurt them. They went through whole wars completely untouched."

Taylor froze, and the rage drained from her, leaving nothing but a growing feeling of cold dread. One question came to mind, and she hesitantly asked:

"...why didn't they want us to find that out?"

"Trap, I'm guessing. We try and kill her - turns out, we never could, and now there's no escape. And she destroys us in response. But…"

The sound of roaring came from far away.

"I don't think she anticipated Lung."

Taylor's mind raced with nightmare scenarios. She imagined the woman battling Lung, or worse, just running away and surviving. She imagined the woman seeking revenge just as she had. How long would it take for her to prove to some gang that she was a parahuman, and a threat to the others? How long would it take for her house to be levelled, for her father to be killed, for her to be left bleeding out in an alleyway somewhere? A day, a week, a month… anytime, maybe even tonight. All that'd need to happen is for the woman to find her home. Her stomach twisted painfully.

She imagined the woman fighting Lung, and she imagined her winning, maybe planting one of her centipedes inside him. She imagined an immortal, invulnerable Lung, perpetually driven by the will of a mad parasite. She wanted revenge, and she might have just handed them a pet Endbringer. The clothes were talking, but their voices were muffled. She'd failed - again. She'd fucked up in a manner so spectacular it could never possibly be underestimated. She tried to pay attention to her friends - more people she'd failed. Ahab was talking.

"So the woman - Chorei's her name, apparently - is incredibly old and possibly invulnerable. And if that's the case, Lung can't hurt her. I think we should talk escape plans."

Turk nodded gravely.

"I can be out of the city tonight - friends have a protein farm out in the countryside, very quiet, no paved roads leading there. We can change trucks a town over, go off the grid."

"I agree. I just need to get back home for a moment - need to get some crap, stuff that I need, stuff that could be used to trace me."


Sanagi looked awful. Pale, sweating, nearly hyperventilating. Her rage was gone, all that was left was a feeling of failure. Another fuck-up caused by her emotions getting out of control - twice in one day. First she meets Lung and loses her goddamn little finger, now she's pissed off an immortal centipede bitch who'd be more than happy to tear her apart in all the ways she's learned over the last few hundred years - after she's escaped or god forbid beaten Lung. Her father's voice was yelling in her mind, berating her for her failures, for losing her cool, for acting unprofessional. Taylor's mind was racing, trying to find anything which could help. She blinked as she saw Turk and Ahab looking at her quizzically. Belatedly, she realised they'd asked her something.

"What?"

"Protein farm, countryside, you in?"

"I… I don't know, my dad lives here, could he?"

"Tricky, but I can sort it out. You're going to need to call him - tell him to meet us here, try to avoid Lung's battle. Don't tell him where we're going or who with - no clue if they've got access to the phone networks."

"R-right. Got it."

She stood and ran into the side room, dialling frantically into the landline. A few tense rings later, and her father's sleepy voice crackled down the receiver.

"Hello?"

"Dad, it's Taylor. I can't say much, but please, you need to come to this tea shop on Avignon Boulevard. Do you understand me?"

"I…what… it's nearly midnight, Taylor, what's going on?"

"I can't explain. Just… please, come to the tea shop. We can talk there. Please."

Her father paused. Taylor hung up. The ideas they were contemplating were too ridiculous - they were suggesting fleeing town, abandoning their identities, doing their absolute best to make the world forget them… Christ, this was absurd. She was about to abandon her entire life, and force her dad to do the same, because she sent a damn email.

She froze. 'Abandoning their identities.'

She remembered Buyandelger mentioning the Keepers of the Ringswords, that cult in the middle ages - how each one killed twenty soldiers before going down. But that… that sounded like a brute rating, not like total invulnerability. Unless - they weren't killed. They were just thrown into a bog. Maybe that was it - nothing could kill them, so they locked them up. Immortality means nothing if you're imprisoned forever. Who knows how they did it, though - maybe their prison wasn't perfect. But what if Chorei forgot who she was, forgot that she even wanted to kill the irritants that had spoiled her nice cushy set-up?

The others looked up from their fevered discussions as Taylor burst in.

"I have an idea! I know how we can beat her!"

Silence and quizzical stares met her.

"...it's going to sound insane, but what if there was a way to make her forget we even existed? Forget any of her ambitions?"

Turk and Ahab looked sceptical, and Sanagi looked downright horrified.

"Hebert, you're not seriously suggesting-"

"I am. There's a tower, bad part of town, infested by something which isn't the centipede thing, but is a similar level of bullshit. Something that makes everything one - space, time, even identity. Everyone just becomes the same person, repeated over and over again. And that person isn't a vengeful centipede bitch."

Ahab rested her face in her palm, sighing.

"Goddamn it, from now on we share our information. I don't care if it's annoying, no more operating under incomplete information!"

"Ahab, I completely agree, but we can do that later. We have all the information we need."

Turk frowned, eyebrows furrowing.

"...are you certain you can do it?"

"The tower almost got Sanagi and me, and we were in there for less than an hour. And the thing inside mentioned that… what was it, something about the Eagle (this thing which seems to be responsible for the way the tower is) eating centipedes. We were just some random assholes, and we almost got taken by the place. Chorei represents something that actually opposes it. Might be a lot more aggressive - what do you think?"

"It's tenuous. But."

Ahab groaned even more.

"It's possibly the only chance we have. And you have no chance of doing it alone. I'll take a page from your book - I don't want to leave this city with a dead girl on my conscience. Ahab?"

"He's right about one thing. You've no chance of doing this alone. You'll need our kit. And fuck it, don't want more dead on my conscience. Bad for my karma. Sanagi?"

Sanagi silently plunged her bleeding stump into a glass of Turk's bathtub moonshine, not even hissing as her wound was painfully sterilised. She tied it off with a tight bandage, and stood, nodding. The rage was back - something to turn this from a fuck-up into a victory. And that was something her ego could never turn down. The rest gave her appreciative smiles and nods.

The group retired upstairs, where they rummaged through Turk's mounds of equipment. He really did have a lot of weapons. Slim bulletproof vests were presented to each one of them, and Taylor decided to commit to making more of her spider silk suits, probably better at taking damage than these vests, and they'd cover the whole body. The three adults locked and loaded all manner of weaponry - Turk's shotgun, engraved with some words in Italian she didn't understand and Ahab's pistol which she cradled lovingly (a part of her wondered why her gun was in Turk's place. A question for another time). Sanagi asked, quietly, if they perhaps had a revolver. Blinking confusedly, Turk reached into a small case and withdrew an antique revolver, that nonetheless was well-mantained. After a second, he handed her a pile of bullets.

Sanagi held the revolver for a moment, testing its weight. And then, with a flair no-one knew she possessed, she began to twirl on her index finger, faster and faster, changing the direction at a moment's notice, flipping it from hand to hand… display finished, she cracked it open and inserted six bullets.

"...OK, cowboy."

Sanagi scowled at Ahab.

"If I die tonight, I want to die with a gun I actually like."

"Do you like it because of movies."

"Shut it."

The three shared a tight smile, and turned to Taylor, who had been twiddling her thumbs the whole time.

"...Ahab and I have shown you how to shoot a little, but honestly, I think you ought to go without. You're a parahuman - you barely need the thing. And you'd probably shoot your own foot off."

Taylor pouted. She didn't really want a gun - wasn't used to them, especially not in a live fire situation. But being treated like a novice was a little galling. Even if she was, undoubtedly, a novice with the gun. Her insects buzzed irritably. Turk passed around earpieces, before opening up a duffel bag of interesting-looking devices and grenades. He looked like he was about to start speaking, when Taylor interrupted him. Panic lent her confidence.

"Here's my idea - I use my bugs for reconnaissance, scout out everything I can, make sure you know where you're going. I can use them to get rid of any bystanders too, maybe even a cult member. Turk, those sonic grenades seriously hurt those creatures - how many do you have?"

"Three."

"Alright, Turk, Ahab, you split them as you wish. Sanagi, you're with me. We're going to try and lure her to the tower, then, we do everything we can to force her in there. She takes bullets, they just don't kill her."

"How do we keep her in there?"

"Sonic grenades. Use them to blind her, cripple her, long enough for DeNeuve to take her."

Ahab grinned.

"I may have something to add."

She reached for a heavy black case, plucking out an abomination of pistons and razor-sharp metal. Taylor blinked - it looked like a glove of sorts, with two long blades attached to the edges, each one lined with teeth that seemed ripped straight from a chainsaw.

"Secateurs, courtesy of Pieuvre Armement. Used these for a good while - they can't hit you if they don't have arms. Maybe she'll grow them back, maybe I can't cut them off fully, but being caught in one of these will slow her down without a doubt."

Sanagi's eyes narrowed.

"I'm taking it that's illegal."

"It'd be a war crime if anyone still followed the Geneva Suggestion."

"Aren't you worried about the police arresting the madwoman with a weapon of war attached to her arm?"

Ahab paused, looking faintly disappointed. Taylor chose this moment to interject.

"How long does it take to put that thing on?"

"Initially, two minutes. Once it's calibrated, it's easier to slip on and off - maybe a few seconds."

"Keep it stowed, then, and put it on near the end. That'll be an excellent coup-de-grace."

"Got it."

Taylor grinned wolfishly.

"Ladies, gentleman - let's go brainwash an immortal nun"
 
Last edited:
27 - Brainwashing an Immortal Nun with the Lads
27 - Brainwashing an Immortal Nun with the Lads

Plans finalised, arms locked and loaded, and muscles buzzing with anticipation, the group departed from Turk's tea shop. They made it a few feet before Taylor realised she'd forgotten something, and begged them to wait while she attended to it. She sprinted back to the shop, grabbed a loose scrap of paper on the counter, and scribbled on it for a few moments:

Dad - it's Taylor. Sorry for vanishing. Please stay here until I come back. I'll explain everything later tonight.

And with a note thoroughly half-assed, she full-assed her way back into the street where her companions were waiting with barely suppressed irritation. The night was chilly, but the expectation of exertion to come made sure none of them felt the cold. The coats probably also helped - large things, designed to conceal the various tools they were bringing. They didn't conceal them very well - turns out a gigantic pair of chainsaw-scissors had an annoying habit of being difficult to hide in the confines of a coat - but under the cover of night they hoped people would simply ignore the strangely gun-shaped bulges. Taylor's dejection was forgotten, replaced instead with a burning desire to act. Her hair was pulled into a tight bun, and a balaclava was hidden in one of her pockets. Finally, a genuine plan - no perplexed investigations, plagued by bizarre occurrences and boundless horror. Finally, a strategy which had a definite goal - killing the centipede woman, Chorei. The name was strange in her mind - the woman had been so defined by her actions that applying a name almost felt presumptuous. It was a similar feeling to the one she had when hurricanes were given names. A walking natural disaster had no need for a person's name - the world seemed to realise that with the Endbringers, at least. Biblical names seemed appropriate for walking apocalypses.

The night, while cold, was not silent. Gunfire occasionally shattered the air, and the sound of Lung roaring, while intermittent, never failed to shake windows and rattle nerves. They had decided to travel to the Qigong Centre by foot - it wouldn't take a great deal of time, and there was no telling what condition the roads were in. Sirens wailed, and Sanagi resisted the urge to check her phone - it was her day off, she could easily claim that she was asleep, out of the house, anything. She'd get a bollocking for being absent when a crisis involving Lung went down, but surprisingly the prospect of a bollocking didn't raise much fear in her. Walking towards an angry dragon who'd intimidated her into slicing off her own finger, in order to kill his prey before he could by throwing them to a being which still plagued her nightmares… that inspired something a lot closer to fear.

While Taylor and Sanagi burned with fear and anticipation in equal measure, Turk and Ahab were far more stoic. No jokes from Ahab, no wry glances from Turk. They were all business, eyes hard as flint, bodies looking like they had steel wires running through them, thrumming with tension. The streets gradually came to show the signs of Lung's passage - huge holes carved into the road, windows shattered, metal warped by the intense heat the dragon produced. It was one of the luxuries of Lung - he was a walking catastrophe, but he always left ample warnings for when one entered his vicinity. If it wasn't the rubble or the burning, it was the endless roaring. Now, that luxury became a curse, an escalating series of warning signs that told them to turn back, stay away, run and hide. Instead, they kept going. While previously they had seen lights in windows, now the streets were silent and dark - anyone with any sense had vacated. With a nod from Turk, the group donned their balaclavas, Sanagi struggling for a moment - this being her first time masking up. Taylor felt an odd comfort sweep over her as the balaclava enclosed her face. The intimacy of the wool made her feel secure, protected. And seeing her friends wear identical balaclavas made her feel like she belonged.

Only Taylor Hebert could feel a sense of contentment and euphoria when tracking Lung with two ex-mercenaries and a slightly mad police officer in the middle of the night wearing balaclavas.

The Qigong Centre was felt before it was seen. Radiating waves of heat, shimmering in the air, made the group pause momentarily. Turning a corner, they saw it - blazing. The place which had haunted Taylor's dreams for days was on fire, and while it was certainly purely a product of her imagination, she thought she heard the high-pitched screeching of centipedes entombed in rapidly-charring flesh. The centipede in Chorei may be a huge specimen, perfectly immortal, but the others may well be weaker, younger. More susceptible to being burned to death by a man-dragon. And speaking of man-dragons (men-dragons?), Lung towered overhead, roaring a sonorous battle cry to the world. And around his arm, coiled over and over, were the titanic lacquered coils of a monstrous centipede. And attached to that centipede, a pale sliver in the night, was a woman screaming in rage. An awareness of the centipede entered Taylor's mind, and for a moment she lost herself in Chorei's thoughts.


* * *​

Chorei howled. Her body pulsed with energy, and she attacked the dragon with the fury of one who's serenity has been disturbed. Arms brimming with power this beast could never understand hacked at his limbs, bare hands ripping open metal scales and bathing in the liquid fire which issued forth. Nothing could harm her. No-one could harm her. The centipede, the envoy of the Grafting Buddha, howled in its own language, a language of clicks and snaps. She felt the hate issue from it and is coiled around the dragon, biting at hacking as best it could.

How did this happen? How did Lung know where she was? She'd been careful - never taking too much, only ever taking enough to survive. She was flourishing, cultivating a nest of unforeseen scale with a delicacy that could only be accomplished after years of failed attempts. Tokyo had been a failure, and the experiment in California had been a catastrophe. And now, in Brockton, she had found a true sanctuary where she could pursue Enlightenment. Her understanding of the mysteries of the Grafted Buddha increased day by day, and she was finally coming to understand his true nature. She saw the force which bound the two stars, the force which united-yet-kept-separate, so distinct from the blind unity of the Flame. She saw the truth of his Writhing Face, of his Crawling Aspect, and she was on the verge of achieving what so few monks of her order had ever achieved - becoming a Bodhisattva of the Worm.

Chorei fought with the desperation of one who has fallen before, and knows what the bottom is like with distressing intimacy. She had known despair - before Senpou, she had been a wretched third daughter of a wretched second-class family, destined to a life of drudgery and hardship followed by a few children and then death. She lived to see her parents waste away from the weight of years. She lived to see the Infested Monks come to town to preach their ways. She remembered going to them after the guards drove them into the wilderness. She still wasn't sure how she found them - by the agency of the Grafting Buddha, no doubt - for they kept no fires, the coils of their dwelling-mantras keeping them comfortable in the cold night. She found them in an abandoned building, slowly succumbing to the rot. She left her name behind then, and learned of their doctrines, became Chorei. She remembered carving her body into a shape that would be fitting for eternity, and she remembered the trepidation on seeing her Worm looming before her, shivering in the night as it emerged from the first time from its fleshy cocoon.

She remembered years of striving, improving herself, gaining greater knowledge. She remembered when the lackeys of the Emperor Meiji came to burn Senpou to the ground, destroying centuries of study. And she remembered when the first-and-last Abbot, whose centipede was so vast that to let it out to its fullest extent would drown the entire temple in lacquered coils, gave them their final orders. To flee in all directions, to breed and infest and to fight for their very survival. The art of Striving Meditation - Enlightenment through violent survival. Tokyo, Canada, America… she had fought in all these places, and now she found herself confronting a dragon in some godforsaken bay which she had gradually been planting with aspects of herself.

Chorei howled. And fought as she had been commanded - with nothing held back, with absolute fury. Lung reared back, roaring in pain as her worm burrowed into his flesh, scales immune to the fire which animated him. A cruel idea came to mind - and her centipede began to twitch erratically as it prepared to vomit up its eggs. They'd survive - the eggs of her Worm were tough - and in time they'd turn Lung the Proud into a crawling shell of himself, shamed for all eternity. A cruel act - and one she gleefully embraced. Chorei would not bow, Chorei would not flee, not until she reminded the world that Senpou had never truly fallen.

A twitch came from the edge of her perception. Her eyes widened. That usurper - had she?

Chorei howled.

* * *​

Taylor stumbled backwards, mind reeling with new information. Her friends paused, looking at her with concern. She could guess their thoughts with the same certainty that she could read Chorei's - was she alright, would she recover, would she be a burden, should we abandon her… She banished those insidious thoughts. They wouldn't abandon her. Her friends would not abandon her. The adrenaline of battle gave her thoughts clarity and certainty - doubt had no place here. Chorei's memories, fragmented as they were, were still blazing through her mind, and she had images of wizened men and women, flesh wriggling with a hundred internal legs, teaching her the ways of war. She barely remembered it - but the feeling of instruction, of experience (even if that experience was ephemeral) gave her confidence and solidity.

"I know what she's about to do - she's trying to infest Lung, take revenge on him for destroying her base."

They stiffened, eyes wide with alarm. Sanagi stepped forwards:

"Are you sure? How can you tell?"

"I control bugs. She has a giant bug inside her. I could sense… things, feelings, memories. Might be able to mess with her centipede if I have a moment."

"Shit. What do we do?"

Taylor set her mouth into a grim line.

"Distract her. When she realised I was here, she shut me out - if she's distracted, she can't stop me from screwing with her."

She grinned.

"Lung fighting her meant I was able to find out half her life story. You and Lung together? I could probably stop her trying to infest him."

Turk and Ahab glanced at each other, nodding decisively, a plan silently being formulated between them.

"We've dealt with upjumped godlings before. We know how to shake them up. Just give us a minute. Sanagi, make sure Taylor stays safe."

"Got it."

The team broke, Turk and Ahab sprinting through burning streets, weapons drawn. There were no ABB members around, at least - Lung was their nuclear option, and only an idiot would stand in the path of a nuclear option. The battling monsters came closer and closer, their struggle gradually bringing them within range of the two ex-mercenaries. A gunshot, from Ahab's pistol, echoed through the night - a complete miss. A pistol at this range was basically a roulette wheel. But the sound made Chorei look over momentarily. What held her gaze was the sight of two very familiar people. What sparked her fury was what the scarred one said.

"Oi, Chorei!"

Her eyes widened, her lips thinned. They knew her name. The mongrels knew her name. Her men had assured her the book was untranslated.

"Remember us?"

She did indeed. She remembered their bullets thudding into her, spoiling one of her favourite robes. She remembered the annoyance, the inconvenience. And then she remembered the… explosive device they'd used, like a grenade but instead of shrapnel and heat it projected sound outwards. The pain of it, felt through her centipede's every spiracle. The air turned malevolent. The headache had been tremendous. She definitely remembered them. Lung roaring faded from her hearing. Chorei was not a calm woman. The path to Enlightenment was long, and expecting absolute calm at all times was pointless - maybe one day she'd manage it, but for the time being she was content to have the occasional outburst. This was one such occasion.

"Mongrels!"

"Oh hey, I think she noticed us."

The two ex-mercenaries silently rejoiced, and then turned and sprinted away as fast as their legs could carry them. Chorei grabbed a street sign, the heavy steel a comforting weight in her hands. She ripped it from the ground with ease, and hurled it like a javelin straight at them. Ahab tripped on a rock, and as she did, a dull grey spear drove itself into the street with enough force to kill her easily. Beneath the balaclava, she paled. Turk, undistracted by the spear - it had been aimed for Ahab, after all - turned to see the woman directing her attention to a renewed assault by Lung. An inferno rippled from his mouth, covering the street - and as it faded, Chorei still stood, clothes singed, looking marginally irritated.

"...OK, let's insult her."

"Sure."

Turk stepped forwards, and put on his best bellowing voice. It was quite a splendid thing to hear - he very rarely used it, yet the volume he was capable of projecting was tremendous. His tone was rich and deep, each syllable crisply enunciated, echoing clearly through the streets towards the cult leader.

"CHOREI! HOW ARE YOUR CHILDREN DOING?"

Chorei looked over, blinking. Her brow furrowed. Was this mongrel seriously…?

"HOW LONG DID IT TAKE YOU TO GET SET UP HERE? TEN YEARS? ALL FOR NOTHING?"

Chorei was looking downright incandescent. If living as a Buddhist monk for years cultivated a certain level of tranquillity, then years as a cult leader tended to eradicate that - cult leaders didn't tend to be insulted, surrounded as they were by sycophants and devotees. And now some cyclops was insulting her, some cripple who… who did nothing of value! She felt nothing from him - no influence of any greater being, not a scrap. He was, functionally, just human. And yet he was daring to insult her, an immortal being.

"IMAGINE FUCKING UP SO BADLY IN JAPAN THAT YOU HAD TO SPENT TEN YEARS CATERING TO BORED MOTHERS IN A DECAYING AMERICAN PORT CITY."

Pause. Turk had a cruel idea.

"YOU KNOW, MAYBE AFTER A FEW HUNDRED YEARS YOU SHOULD HAVE REALISED YOU CAN'T GET ENLIGHTENMENT THROUGH GLORIFIED TAPEWORMS."

Ahab's mouth went into a shocked 'o'. Man, Turk could be mean when he wanted to be. Chorei felt much the same, and turned to shriek something undoubtedly devastating - probably along the lines of 'mongrels', 'cripples', 'dogs' - again, disadvantage of being a Buddhist for so long was that she didn't get much of a chance to think of insults. And then… snap.

Chorei reeled backwards, her centipede bucking and twisting wildly. She sensed… confusion from it, a loss of autonomy. The eggs it was about to vomit into Lung's body crept back down, settling back into their usual positions. Indeed, its mandibles let go of the burning flesh of the dragon, and began to creep back out. Her confusion lasted only a moment - only one person could do this, would dare to do this. The usurper. Her eyes left the irritating mongrels who'd been insulting her, their barbs quickly forgotten in the face of overwhelming hatred. She saw her - right where she had left her, cowering with her eyes closed, the effort of manipulating her glorious Worm consuming every last reserve of her mental energy. Chorei could smell her fear, and directed her mind to resisting the usurper's influence. She could sense her - a cloying thing, strength granted instead of taken, the product of a brain-dwelling parasite. It would be a saintly thing, such parasitism, but the Grafted Buddha had made it clear that these beings were not friends - unholy, blasphemous imitations of the beauty of a true symbiont, as represented in her Worm. The Worm that it was daring to control. But that link went both ways.

Taylor was thrown backwards as her mind burned with images - her eyes rolled back in her head, and Sanagi had to intervene to stop her swallowing her own tongue. The coiling sensation in her stomach only intensified, and she spat out a few black scales from her convulsing throat. The endless wheel, with countless souls crushed under its monstrous spokes. A Buddha statue with a centipede wrapping around it, emerging from a wet and pulsing wound in its lower back. A mummified monk speaking with a centipede for a tongue, fellow worms bursting from paper-like skin, seeking their new devotees. Image after image, accompanied by the sensation of wriggling, squirming limbs driving into her. She felt Chorei laughing at the edge of her perception - she'd been an idiot to try and control her, should have taken Turk's advice to run far away.

Sanagi struggled to help Taylor, stopping her tongue from choking stop, turning her on her side so that the things she was spitting out didn't get stuck on the way up… her mind raced as she tried to figure out what to do. Wait - she remembered her training. The police, contrary to popular Brocktonite opinion, did receive training for parahumans. Not much, but enough. When to run away, when to stand and fight. How to deal with certain parahumans - including Masters. Knock them out, render them unconscious by any means necessary. Few Masters could control their minions while unconscious. And if Taylor's powers were the cause of this… hesitantly, she wrapped her arms around Taylor's throat, the vicious lock turning almost tender as she tried her best to avoid harming the girl permanently. Performing this hold was, broadly, forbidden by the police - against regualr suspects, at least. Parahumans tended to void most standard rules. She tried to remember the limited training on the hold she'd received - compress the left and right carotid artery, induce hypoxia in the brain, cause unconsciousness in a matter of seconds. If she kept going too long, she'd cause brain damage. The trick was to only prevent blood supply from teaching the brain, not blocking the airway - if the airway was blocked, the brain still had a small supply of oxygenated blood, and so her powers would continue to be active that little bit longer. Ideally, Taylor would be able to breathe freely even while held, and on being released would return to consciousness in minutes. Ideally. Again, Sanagi had done this... perhaps twice. In training. Years ago.

As soon as the girl stopped writhing in her arms, Sanagi leaned forwards to check her breathing - rapid, but steady, not coming in short bursts that suggested a blocked airway. She released her grip immediately, desperately hoping she'd pulled it off correctly. Silence from Taylor - and angry yells from Chorei. Sanagi looked up, and saw the insane cult leader sprinting towards them, steps augmented by her centipede - which was gradually coming back under her total control. Lung was bellowing behind her, charging to catch his prey. With a muffled curse, Sanagi hauled Taylor over her shoulders and began to run in the vague direction of the tower. She ducked through alleyways, anything narrow enough to make Chorei stop her movements even temporarily.

It barely worked. An inch gained here, an inch there. Really, it was Lung's pursuit that distracted the woman - if she had the ability to focus on hunting Sanagi and Taylor, she'd have succeeded in seconds. But instead, her attention was divided between a giant dragon and the usurper who had stolen control of her Worm, though only momentarily. Sanagi let out panicked breaths, struggling to continue onwards. Taylor may only weigh as much as a few wet towels, but she was still a person, and these roads were hard to run on in their current condition. She was growing tired - and Taylor was still quiet.

A cloud of ash filled her face, sending into a fit of coughing and spluttering, using a free hand to claw at her eyes. As they were cleared, they widened. A red demon mask leered at her, a sword drawn and poised to strike.

Shit.
 
Last edited:
28 - To the Dark Tower Came
28 - To the Dark Tower Came

Oni Lee stared at her, his eyes invisible beneath his mask - yet Sanagi could feel his gaze fixed on her, pinning her in spot. Lung was a dragon, a charismatic brilliant leader who had managed to unite a whole raft of gangs under a single banner. Oni Lee, on the other hand, had a quality of unpredictability about him. With Lung, you could see what he wanted - you could see it in the trashy women he surrounded himself with, the luxury he enjoyed, the power he exerted so gleefully over others. Oni Lee seemed to have no such vices. He was never sighted at strip clubs - not unless Lung was there. He oversaw the distribution of merchandise - drugs, women, weapons - but had no interest in sampling the first two nor any desire to hoard the latter. Sanagi had always found him perplexing, and his relative mobility meant that she had to come to terms with the possibility of one day staring down that demon mask.

It was strange, but her first thought was 'what must this man's apartment be like?'. Apartment, because it seemed ridiculous to assume that Oni Lee lived in a house - seemed too luxurious, too big, too open. An apartment you could squirrel away into the side of some brutalist monolith and promptly forget about. She imagined a place without any character whatsoever. A cot or a futon - no bed, a mattress and a solid frame together seemed wrong for him - a kitchen stocked with nothing of interest, just plain rice and maybe some soy sauce, no liquor to be found, a place to store his weapons and gear… yeah, that seemed about right for him. An empty apartment for a man who did nothing but serve Lung with blind obedience. A man that was currently about to kill her - oh, yeah, that was happening.

Sanagi almost fell as she stumbled backwards, Oni Lee remaining exactly where he was - calm, collected, professional. He tilted his head to one side, staring at her appraisingly. Sanagi glared right back at him… and then a plan came to mind. It wasn't a very good plan, nor very well thought through, but it was all she had going at the moment. She fixed her expression into one of fear, and started jabbering wildly.

"Oh God, oh God, oh God! Please, let me go, I just want to get away from here - I don't know what's happening, I just want to go home, oh God!"

Was she doing that right? None of that sounded like her. Home was the place where she slept and collected herself, not some invulnerable sanctuary. She'd never plead to God in her life, or at least, not in such plaintive tones. And, of course, there were no barely suppressed curses or signs of anger roiling beneath the surface. Sanagi didn't scare easily - when she started to get scared, she tended to get angry in response to her perceived weakness. It made horror films quite the thrilling experience for anyone sitting nearby - a movie night with her coworkers last Halloween had left the entire office convinced she was personally deeply offended by Stanley Kubrick.

Oni Lee continued to stare at her, unresponsive. He'd seen through her, there was no doubt abotu it - maybe Lung had told him about her, maybe he'd been in the room and she hadn't noticed, maybe he'd noticed the severed finger and drew some interesting conclusions… or hell, maybe her act was just that bad. Cold sweat trailed down her back, and she felt Taylor stirring, inching her way towards awareness.

And the night just kept getting better.


* * *​

Taylor slowly came back to the world of the living, her mind clearing and her eyes creaking open. She felt awful - her head ached, her throat was sore, and her stomach felt all twisted up. A feeling of nausea came over her, and she puked a little - right onto a nearby coat. She blinked. She was on someone's back. She blinked again. She was on Sanagi's back. The last thing she remembered was Chorei becoming aware of her, doing the same thing she'd done back at the Qigong Centre - she'd hoped the fight with Lung would have distracted her, or the blind rage from having her centipede interfered with. And then, a barrage of images, a feeling of churning in her stomach, a sensation of being infested… and then arms wrapping around her, and darkness.

She was developing a creeping suspicion that Sanagi had choked her out. She wasn't sure whether to be relieved or insulted. Either way, the hold had knocked her out, and that had disconnected her from Chorei. Even now her abilities were fading in and out, bugs appearing and vanishing seemingly at random. A few flies remained under her control long enough for her to gather some manner of information on her surroundings. Fire. More fire. Rubble. Something screaming loudly from some distance away - Chorei, possibly? And Sanagi hunched beneath her, supporting Taylor's weight on her shoulders. And in front of Sanagi, a man. A man wearing a mask. A mask that, even with the rudimentary senses of her insects, she could tell was shaped like a snarling demon.

Man, this night just kept getting better and better. Her hearing came back to her, and she heard Sanagi making unconvincing platitudes - something about just trying to get home, not knowing what was going on. Oni Lee was still. She assumed he was unconvinced, and was currently considering whether or not to kill her or to ignore her and go to fight Chorei with his boss. She sensed something - a blank spot in her powers, Chorei's strange interference operating at long last. A blank spot that was approaching them with terrifying speed. Chorei was hunting them. And Oni Lee was standing in their way. She sensed no alarm from him - did he not see her? Possibly. He certainly didn't seem aware that Taylor was awake. And that planted the seeds of a very cunning plan in her brain. A plan she didn't hesitate to execute.

Her slightly dazed mind processed one additional idea, another step in her genius plan which she'd thought of maybe a second ago. Before she could become fully cognisant of what that plan meant, she had already executed it.

"SPIDER!"

She shrieked, Sanagi shrieking in unison as she realised Taylor was active. A series of large, unpleasant spiders jumped at Oni Lee covering up his mask with s mass of bodies as they drove inwards, biting and clawing as they went. She expected him to teleport, but… nothing. She just felt gloved hands clawing at his mask, a muffled cry coming from behind his mask. Taylor slammed into the ground with an 'oof' as Sanagi dropped her, surging up to punch the villain straight in the face. She then kicked him between the legs. She kept kicking him while screaming some incoherent nonsense about boring apartments and plain rice. If Oni Lee was still aware at this point, he'd probably be as confused as her. Sometimes Sanagi really was an enigma. An angry, violent enigma.

Taylor clambered to her feet, Sanagi turning away from the fallen cape. Her spiders continued to cover his eyes - she was getting the feeling that he teleported based on line-of-sight, meaning that blinding him would render his abilities useless. She bit a few more times, his eyelids swelling up, preventing him from seeing for a good few hours or so. A hurried check over revealed he was still breathing, and wasn't going into any kind of allergic reaction - thank God, she'd forgotten her epipens at home. Sanagi and her exchanged glances, panting in unison, before realising that, yes, a crazed centipede woman was pursuing them. They sprinted away, and a moment later, Turk and Ahab joined them, sending a few shots in Chorei's direction. Nothing that could actually stop her in her tracks, but it felt good to try and hurt her.

The streets were no longer burned, this being out of the way of Lung's rampage - though they could still hear his roaring in the distance, and the pounding of scaled feet on the ground as he chased his elusive quarry. The quarry in question was screaming at the top of her lungs, her centipede launching her forward by gripping the ground, then twitching wildly and sending its host flying. Far from looking uncoordinated or chaotic, the movement was smooth and regular, suggesting a mastery bred from years of long practice. Taylor's mind flashed with images of said practice - a cold mountain, brutal masters drilling her endlessly, the pain of wounds giving way to a practised ambivalence towards pain, born from the knowledge that nothing could ever really kill or maim her. Taylor was broken from her reverie by the sight of Ahab affixing the Secateurs to her arm, snapping the blades open and shut experimentally. The sight of those gleaming chainsaws made Taylor feel oddly relaxed. Again, only Taylor Hebert, ladies and gentlemen.

Her lungs were burning. Her legs were aching. It's remarkable how exertion makes you painfully aware of every detail of your body. She felt individual muscles twitch painfully in her leg, the single bead of sweat making its way down her face, her tongue as heavy as lead in her mouth, the feeling of bruised toes bumping repeatedly against the hard toe of her shoe. Every stray hair, every itchy patch of skin, every minor and major irritation became her entire world. The dark street faded from view, and all that remained was the small world of her own body. A small world whose isolation was destroyed by a thunderous roar. Chorei howled at the top of her lungs as she flung herself yet further, landing with practised ease in front of the group. They stumbled to a halt, staring at the woman as she straightened up, eyes burning with hatred. Taylor mentally tried to place herself - they weren't far from the tower. They could still make it, so long as Chorei continued to pursue them… and removed herself from their path.

Turk stepped forwards, grim eyes fixed on the nun. His shotgun, gleaming darkly in the streetlights, was poised for action in tense hands. He shot the rest of them a look, and for a moment Taylor was a participant in the form of silent communication he and Ahab seemed to have perfected. 'Run'. She didn't even nod, obeying without question - like a good soldier. Down a side road, avoiding Chorei but remaining on track to reach the tower. The nun whirled to pursue the usurper, when a cloud of razor-sharp buckshot caught her in the side of her head. She was flung backwards, blood streaming down her face. It took her barely a moment to stand back up. She scowled at the ex-mercenary.

"Guns. A few flecks of gunpowder and now all grace is lost from battle. Philistines like you think it appropriate to fight artists like us."

"Hmph. Battle's not about grace."

He levelled the gun once more.

"It's about winning."

The gun occupied her vision, a dark mass that seemed heavier than any object that size ought to be, a singularity of violence. It was so prominent, so monolithic, that she failed to notice the small grey grenade in his other hand. That is, until it slid to a stop at her feet. Turk allowed himself to smile slightly - same trick, same result. He thought that right up until Chorei kicked it a block away with a single strike, the cacophony it produced was muffled by the distance and made neither flinch. He let off another shot, the last he had loaded, but Chorei took the blast with a complete lack of reaction. Once she became familiar with a weapon, it lost all use. A gunshot could be braced for, her centipede's legs digging into the ground to prevent her from falling. Even a shotgun blast at close range. Turk grunted, cracking his gun open, ready to accept another pair of shells. Chorei smiled cruelly. And then, she was gone, flinging herself towards Taylor and the others. Turk stood completely still. And then, he began to run - taking the original path towards the tower, shells slipping from his pocket and into his gun with a practised calm that hid his inner tension.


* * *​

With the sound of two gunshots and that sonic bomb, Taylor dared to hope that Turk had incapacitated her, distracted her long enough for them to get closer to the tower. The quickly approaching sphere of nothingness which marked the woman's passage put those hopes to rest, and Taylor intensified her speed, the others matching her. Her mind was racing, seizing on tiny details, anything to avoid confronting the abyss behind her. The smell of Turk's tea shop, the feeling of comfort while within its walls, the struggle to train, the feeling of singing Gilbert & Sullivan with Turk and Ahab, the taste of greasy burgers with Sanagi after a day fraught with peril… she remembered what the light of the Eagle looked like, the feeling of her mind slipping away, the feeling of a phantom centipede in her stomach, the acrid taste of whiskey on a novice tongue. Memory after memory, some pleasant, many not. She refused to linger on any of them, afraid to delve too deep into the feelings. Her fear for Turk would lace any memory of him with dread, and likewise with Ahab and Sanagi. The tea shop only reminded her that her father was possibly waiting there, worried out of his mind. Maybe she'd never see him again. And the memories of the terrors she'd met made her hesitate - running into the arms of one terror to escape another suddenly seemed like a poor decision.

But the Heberts never were a breed capable of admitting mistakes easily, and Taylor was among the more stubborn ones - she got that from her father. And so, her feet continued to pound the pavement, the memories came and went, and her eyes were fixed on the tower which began to loom into the sky - higher than it had any right to be. She heard Lung's roar in the distance, and the sound of Protectorate heroes beginning to battle him - the thunder of Armsmaster's motorcycle, the crack of one of Miss Militia's guns, the crackling of lightning so emblematic of Dauntless. She almost regretted leaving the dragon behind. A golden light shot by overhead - Glory Girl, she assumed. Probably content to ignore the people below her, dressed in unremarkable clothes, running away from Lung, another person behind them. She probably didn't see the enormous centipede gripping the walls of the alley, hissing madly as it flung its host along.

And there it was. The tower. Closer and closer it came, made of ugly brown stone and yet unlike any other in the world. A squat monument built without passion, left to decay in a courtyard of concrete, now inhabited by something beyond the imagination of any architect or city planner. She thought she saw figures in the windows, looking down with dull, cow-like eyes. She remembered the stairwells, narrow as a stone throat, quivering with bodies and terror, digesting anyone sent into the place. The windows gleamed like a hundred compound eyes, the door loomed like a leering mouth. Ahab continued running at full pelt, but Sanagi and Taylor couldn't help but stumble. Sanagi cursed her weakness. Taylor couldn't bring herself to curse herself - to be afraid of that tower was something she'd never be ashamed of, you may as well shame a rabbit for being afraid of a dog. The tower was predator, and she was prey - her only advantage was her capacity to run, to escape from it while it remained stock-still. And now she was using that capacity to run to come back, right back to its open arms.

She wondered who was really superior - the prey who runs faster than the predator, or the predator which knows how to wait for its prey to run right back to it.

The three came to the doors, and with a sense of relief, she saw Turk already there, gun at the ready. He smiled briefly, then readied himself for combat. Chorei slammed to a halt, churning up concrete as she did so. Her centipede loomed overhead, pincers snapping open and closed with eager hunger. She tilted her head to one side, quizzical.

"A last stand? Very well. We won't deny you that honour."

And with a single contemptuous flick of her wrist, a fence railing was ripped from the ground and hurled towards the group. They scattered, but Turk stopped suddenly, hissing through his teeth. Taylor screamed as she saw a long metal pole piercing through his right shoulder, blood seeping from around it. His fingers twitched, but to his credit his gun didn't drop. He turned to Taylor, face growing more pale.

"Take."

He thrust the gun in her direction, and with hesitant hands she took it. It was heavier than she expected, and she clutched it with both hands like a drowning man clutches floating driftwood. She barely noticed Chorei running closer, hands lashing out at speeds she could barely see. Ahab let off a shot, it barely registered, and then she was flung into a wall with a force that made Taylor wince. Sanagi bellowed as she unloaded her revolver into the nun, only registering a single reaction - when a bullet pierced her eye, sending a wave of white jelly into the air with a pained grunt from Chorei. A pained grunt. And nothing more. Sanagi fell, clutching a broken arm.

And then there was Taylor. She reached for her power, finding nothing - Chorei was too close, her influence too strong. She shot once - nothing. A smattering of red freckles on the nun's face, and nothing more. The centipede hissed with anticipation. Chorei wasn't smiling - she wasn't angry, either. She was empty, a perfectly tranquil individual directed entirely towards revenge. She leaned closer, lips barely parted to let her venomous words issue forth.

"One day you'll come to enjoy the wriggling."

Her centipede began to shudder, parts of its flesh splitting open as pale white eggs were slowly brought to the fore - like pearls, she thought hazily, as Chorei grabbed her by the neck and lifted her high. And then, she dropped - a metal vice closing around the woman's neck. Ahab stood, bloodied and half-broken, sores weeping putrid matter freely, eyes blazing with anger. She didn't say a word. She only activated the Secateurs.

Blood sprayed over Taylor in enormous quantities, enough to coat her face and soak her hair, to ruin her every article of clothing. The stink of copper suffused the air, but no screaming came from Chorei - her throat was mangled and destroyed, no sound even capable of emerging. She saw her diaphragm pulsing wetly in the halflight. She saw yellow fat and red muscle, and she saw pale arms flail as the nun tried to remove the whirring blades from her neck. Taylor thought she even saw a glimpse of her spine, a column of jointed vertebrae so like the centipede which thrashed in pain as its host suffered. Taylor stood, moving around to face the door - and calmly, her insects taking on every hint of panic or nausea she felt, she motioned for Ahab to release her.

A bloodied face looked up at her, eyes narrowed. Taylor calmly pulled the trigger, and sent her flying backwards into the doors which opened wide, a mouth welcoming a new meal. She saw the bodies in the stairwell, and the endless rows of doors marked 3B. The elevator opened with a rasping gurgle. Chorei, for the first time since Taylor and her had met, looked panicked. Perhaps she finally understood what was happening. Her centipede certainly did. But terror made her slow, distracted, and Taylor ensued her centipede's struggles were done in the wrong direction, dragging her backwards towards the elevator. Chorei then did something she'd never expected her to do. She begged, words mangled by a throat still healing.

"Please! I can't go now - I'm so close! I'm sorry, please, I'm sorry! I don't want to go!"

She devolved into Japanese. Taylor couldn't understand it - but she could understand the impulses the centipede sent her direction, the memories flashing before Chorei's eyes as the end approached, her own centipede dragging her towards the waiting, hungry elevator - the dampness on the floor and walls like dripping saliva. She saw memories of Senpou flick by, the terror that she was one of the last ones left, one of the last who remembered the Grafting Buddha. The sorrow at leaving Japan, the reticence at coming to the Americas. The small things - the pleasant surprise at eating a burger for the first time. The wonderment at the new technology the world invented. A quiet cup of sake with an old friend - a friend she would never see again. Centuries of memories flickered by like slides in a presentation only she was watching. She'd lived to see Japan born as a nation - and she had lived to see it end. And now she, too, was ending. A living fragment of history consumed by a dull brown tower.

As the doors closed, Taylor knew that Chorei's last thoughts were of her mother and father. She was afraid.

And then, nothing.

Ahab and Taylor sank to the ground, panting. Turk hung from the metal that pierced him, breathing softly. Sanagi crawled over, eyes screwed shut with pain - more than her arm was broken, Taylor saw, looked like she'd broken half her ribs and shattered her wrist. Her four remaining fingers were all at odd angles. Taylor lay back, covered in blood from a woman who'd seen so much - and her last witness was a fifteen-year-old girl who'd barely known her. She looked at the stars, how many there were, how clear the sky was. Her breathing steadied. And then, she stood. She helped her friends to their feet. With guidance from Ahab, she patched up Turk as best as she was able - and then called an ambulance with Sanagi's phone. The three of them, laden with weapons and covered in blood, didn't wait around. They stumbled away, supporting each other as best as they were able.

They passed a clock, lit up and glowing softly in the night. Taylor stared at it. The seconds ticked by, one by one. The world turned, and Taylor had condemned an immortal to a fate she wouldn't wish on anyone. Time didn't stop - she thought it would. She thought there'd be an ending, one that was absolute in its finality. The elevator doors would close, the screaming would stop, and then they'd be somewhere else - resting, recovering, healing. Instead the seconds wore on, and Taylor had to keep moving, one foot in front of the other. And slowly, surely, tears began to trace down her bloodstained cheeks, while blank eyes stared into the middle distance.
 
Last edited:
29 - Goodnight Wasteland
29 - Goodnight Wasteland

Danny Hebert recognised the woman who entered the shop - how could anyone forget a face like that. She was the one who had driven Taylor home one particularly late night, and while he may have had some misgivings about a stranger (to him, at least) inviting Taylor into their car, he was thankful that Taylor had not been forced to walk home alone at night. Of course, then she'd been at a distance, parked in front of his house. Now, she was right in front of him, and the full extent of her deformities were visible. Worse, she was covered in blood, and the sores on her face were weeping openly. She smelled awful - like a combination of dusty syrup and stale milk.

And for all of that, he barely paid a scrap of attention to the woman. How could he, when his only daughter walked in covered in blood with a look on her face that he'd only seen on some old veteran friends. A thousand-yard stare - that was the phrase - and from those staring eyes were clear tear-tracks on a face turned completely red. She didn't even seem to see him as he brought her into a crushing hug. For all the blood, for all the anger he was feeling towards her and her new friends, he didn't want to ever let her go. The blood on her was fresh, barely dried by the night air, running in wet rivulets until she was turned almost completely red.

Another woman came in, this one Japanese, with an arm that looked completely wrecked. The scarred woman and the Japanese woman sat down heavily at a table, nursing their respective injuries, debating what they needed to do now. Without Turk, there was an undeniable element of friction to the shop - the stark differences between Ahab and Sanagi were all the more noticeable, and while he had a talent for helping people suffering from shell-shock, the two women certainly didn't. For a moment they were all still, and Danny clasped his one and only daughter close to him, unwilling to let go for an instant. Her hair, so like Annette's, was stiff with gore. Finally, he mustered the willpower to detach himself - the blood marking his clothes indelibly. He turned on the two others, fixing them with the glare he had used perhaps only a few times in his entire life.

"What the hell have you people done to my daughter."

His voice was cold and calm, barely concealing his fury. If he found out that these peope had hurt his daughter, he would, without hesitation, rip them apart. He couldn't punch a crashed car, he couldn't punch a decaying city, but he could punch them, over and over again. He imagined, briefly, the feeling of striking their faces until their skin split, their cheekbones and the frames of their eye sockets turning into sharp edges when skin was pressed against them hard enough.The scarred woman looked up at him blearily, eyes finding it difficult to focus. Only now he noticed the bloodstained apparatus on her right arm, what looked like two chainsaws mounted on a spring - it looked horrendous, and definitely illegal. The woman suddenly focused, realising he'd asked her a question. She forced a smile. She was missing a tooth.

"Oh, you must be Taylor's father. I'd shake your hand, but…"

She glanced at the thing on her arm. It clicked menacingly.

"I'd also stand up, but I think I might fall over if I do that. I'm Ahab, by the way"

The Japanese woman grunted, likewise refusing to stand up.

"Officer Sanagi, BPPD."

"Danny Hebert. Dockworkers Union. Now, again, tell me what the hell you did to my daughter."

"It's a very long story, Taylor's Dad. We'll be happy to tell you, but first I think Taylor ought to sit down."

Danny led Taylor to a chair, easing her down. She kept staring straight ahead.

"Alright, so…"

Ahab paused.

"You know, this is actually very difficult to begin. Incredibly difficult. There's a lot of context."

A sound of roaring came from outside - Lung was still in combat with the Protectorate.

"Look, to put it briefly, we came into conflict with a cult led by a parahuman. That parahuman is now… out of the way, but the cult is still around. Now, a friend - the guy who runs this shop - knows about a protein farm out west we can use, hide out while things blow over. He's in hospital, but I know the way there. I can explain the rest in the car."

"I'm not going to some random protein farm until you explain to me what you did to my daughter."

"There's a lot we can't tell you! There's stuff only she can talk about - if she wants to. And she was behind the idea of getting out of town."

"With all due respect, Miss Ahab, I'm not going to trust my daughter's judgement right now given that she's covered in blood with a thousand-yard stare."

Ahab was silent. Taylor croaked out:

"It's f-fine, Dad."

Her voice was broken, hoarse. With a sense of growing dismay, he saw spreading bruises around her throat - someone had tried to choke her. She looked at him with the same vacant stare, but this time there was a tinge of desperation, of pleading. His heart melted a little. Her face, so like Annette's, streaked with blood as it was, looked… broken. Every paternal instinct came rushing in, overpowering his anger, and he felt nothing but fear for his only child. He remembered when she was small enough to ride on his shoulders, when she smiled freely and without hesitation. He remembered her confiding in him. He didn't remember this strange tall girl soaked with blood who just stared. And worse, he was almost certain that none of the blood was hers. He sighed.

"Fine. But if you don't explain yourselves in the car-"

He shot them a glare. Ahab got the message.
* * *​
The four were in a battered truck, slowly leaving town. Danny was driving, Ahab giving directions from the passenger seat. They'd haphazardly bandaged their wounds - Sanagi's arm now had a rudimentary splint binding it into position, and Ahab likewise was trussed up like a Thanksgiving turkey. Painkillers gave everything a faint halo, and Sanagi felt incredibly sleepy. She refused to go out just yet, though. Taylor was sitting next to her, the worst of the blood washed off, a set of loose clothes from Turk's sparse wardrobe replacing her ruined outfit. Sanagi didn't want to fall asleep until she was sure Taylor was alright. She wasn't a maternal person, not at all. But, in her own way, Taylor had saved them. Sanagi had fucked up as badly as anyone could, bringing down chaos which could have possibly been avoided. And she'd barely contributed to fixing that chaos, succeeding only in keeping Taylor from swallowing her own tongue and carrying her a grand total of one block. Even shooting the woman in the eye hadn't done a damn thing. In the end, Taylor, an actual minor, had succeeded in actually defeating the cult leader, sending her into that building never to return.

Sanagi felt inadequate. A failure. She leant back, letting her head rest. Her eyes flicked over to Taylor. She felt… something odd. She felt rage towards herself, naturally, but overpowering it all was a sense of pride for someone else. She was proud of Taylor. That was possibly the first time that had happened for Sanagi. She hesitantly patted the girl on the shoulder, the motion awkward both because of the splint, and lack of prior experience. Taylor stiffened… and then relaxed, her head falling into Sanagi's shoulder. The two were still - Taylor too exhausted for words, Sanagi completely unsure what to do. Slowly, quietly, she drifted off to sleep.

Ahab glanced back, seeing Sanagi and Taylor fast asleep. Danny noticed the same in the rear-view mirror. He gripped the steering wheel, hard.

"Now they're asleep - can you tell me anything?"

Ahab hesitated. Then, relented.

"She was trying to find a classmate who'd vanished. She already knew Turk and I - he ran that tea shop, and I was Turk's friend. We're ex-PMC, so she came to us for help. Turns out a parahuman was running a cult, some biotinker or Master or something, using cult members for… well, it's hard to describe. That's where she ran into Sanagi - she was investigating the same case. We pooled our resources, looked into things. A few mistakes later, and here we are - Lung went for the cult leader, cult leader went for us, we protected ourselves as best we could."

She paused.

"Turk was injured tonight, he's currently in hospital. When he's up to it he'll come out. The parahuman's gone, but the cult could still be out there. We were already intending to go out to the farm when we found out the cult was attacked, knew the parahuman would blame us. Just… got a little delayed, is all."

Danny was silent, still gripping the wheel tightly, knuckles stark white. He was… in his own way, he was impressed. But in another, more important way, he was miserable. Taylor had engaged with all of this, and at no stage had felt the need to tell her own father. And now she'd almost been killed, her life possibly saved by people he'd never met, who seemed to have led incredibly violent lives at one point. He still remembered that horrid machine on Ahab's arm, now stowed away safely. He knew of the PMCs, of course. Anytime the city had a big celebration, a big protest, a big riot… well, it wasn't hard to notice the men and women in combat armour patrolling around like they owned the place. He'd only had contact with them once. One of his own had gotten drunk, tried to pick a fight. He was a big lad, strong too. And this mercenary, dead-eyed and bored, just stared at the huge man shoving him aggressively. He wasn't even annoyed, he was... confused. Like he'd seen this scene before, a thousand times, but with things that could actually hurt him. When the mercenary pinned him to the ground, everyone present could tell that he was trying to suppress the urge to be more violent, more brutal. Not out of cruelty, but out of habit. He wasn't used to drunk dockworkers, he was used to screaming zealots and desperate scavengers. Everything about him screamed of barely suppressed violence - and that had stuck with Danny ever since.

"How long do you want to stay at this farm?"

"Long as we need to. If Turk finds us, he can tell us more. Otherwise, we'll play it by ear. Sanagi's with the BBPD, she'll know what's going on."

"...actually, one thing. I have an actual job - so does Officer Sanagi, I suppose. I'll need to send off a few messages to them, let them know I'm alright."

"We'll sort that out at the farm. Shouldn't be too hard to secure a computer against any tracking."

They fell into silence, broken only by Ahab pointing the way. They moved out of Brockton, into the countryside surrounding the city. Countryside, verdant and green, gave way to blasted wasteland. Danny still remembered the origin of this stretch of blasted heath - some Tinker back in the 90s had thought it a brilliant idea to create these new reactors, capable of putting out more power than a nuclear reactor of the same size with barely any of the input. Safer, too. Turns out that was a stupid decision - the reactors were Tinker-made, meaning that they relied on the Tinker to maintain them. Slaughterhouse killed the guy, and it took a few months before they began to deteriorate. Loads of Tinkers were scrambled to repair them, keep them operational or shut them down quietly, but the Brockton Reactor was overlooked. Stable, they said. Minimal risk, they said. The reactors had already started to cost more than they were saving, thanks to the Tinkers, and the government was happy to overlook some of them.

Then it detonated, blasting hot metal across the city. To be fair to the Tinker, the radiation was minimal, concentrated to a red zone some distance outside the city. But there was other crap in the reactor, crap that poisoned the water, killed the plants, made the animals run off. Even now the temperature was distinctly lower than the nearby city, even in the middle of summer. Up and down the country the same story repeated itself - some Tinker would go nuts or would be trusted with too much, they'd fuck up in some capacity, and the normals would have to deal with the fallout. He wasn't surprised there was a protein farm out here - a biotinker out in Albania specialised in cultivating extremophile life forms, and was kept as a pet by… he wasn't sure which government. One of the things she made, these maggot things, turned out to be able to thrive in the toxic waste left behind in these wastelands. So then the farms were set up. Grow the maggots, send them for processing and retexturing, then sell them to everyone else. A single farm operated by a single farmer could produce the meat equivalent of a whole factory farm with dozens of staff.

It was a pity that the protein they grew universally tasted awful. He and Taylor had been unlucky enough to eat that crap when Annette had passed, when he was still getting his act together. They'd never forgotten the way it was simultaneously gummy and gritty, sticking to the teeth, the tongue, the throat. And no matter what 'retexturing' they did, it always looked like half-translucent mush. Ahab pointed to a side road, weathered by the passage of years. They drove down it, truck rumbling on uneven dirt and loose stones. Dead trees, heavy with string-like fungus, shadowed them as they drove onwards. Eventually, the trees gave way, replaced by a grey plain - no colour to be seen. The protein farm was right ahead. A squat, grey building with a large plastic tent set up next to it, an airlock the only way in and out.

They woke Taylor and Sanagi, nudging them until they stirred. The four trooped out to the farm, feed slapping on the wet soil. Something squished underneath Taylor's shoe, and she looked down to see a fat, pale maggot trying to squirm away with half its body gone. Protein grub. She looked around, noticing the piles of industrial junk, the towers and girders all bent in the same direction - away from where the reactor had been. The creaking of metal echoed through the air, and tiny spores from the string-mould drifted softly on night breezes. A corpsefowl shrieked. Taylor shivered, and followed the others into the farm. Barely cognisant of what was happening, she fell into a cold, overstuffed armchair. A moment later she was asleep - and for all the horror, all the terror and guilt and trauma, her stomach didn't feel any wriggling. Less than an hour later, Danny was draped over a couch in the same room as Taylor, sleeping fitfully. Sanagi was lying in the one bed. And Ahab had consented to take the futon.

The farm was quiet and dark.

Goodnight protein grubs in toxic beds.

Goodnight creaking towers which sent flakes of rust down in a gentle shower whenever the wind blew.

Goodnight dead trees with stringy mould the only thing about them still alive, drinking pale-blue sap.

Goodnight wasteland. Goodnight miles and miles of wasteland.
 
Last edited:
30 - Tempus Furcifer
30 - Tempus Furcifer

Time passed, as it was wont to do. As Taylor had observed, the clocks didn't stop just because an immortal centipede-woman had died - or came as close to dying as one of her kind could get. The battered TV, of a make none of them could really discern, played low-definition news reports, detailing the fight against Lung. Protectorate heroes had acquitted themselves well, saved a number of civilians who'd been in the area. Lung had been wounded, but had managed to escape. The status quo of the Bay lived on, the gangs continued to struggle for territory, the PRT struggled to maintain a vague order, and the only substantial difference was that a number of bored mothers and teens started going to a new mindfulness studio - this one perfectly mundane, a little place run downtown by a Thai family that pretended to be Chinese for marketing purposes. The burned ruins of the Luminous Qigong Centre crumbled into ash, piece by piece. No parent company swooped in to take care of the damage, and so it became another entry on the city's endless list of 'things which we should probably clean up one of these days'. For months afterwards, people in the bay complained of ash in their food, and in the immediate vicinity of the old centre, people simply got into the habit of dusting more frequently and washing their plates before every meal as well as after. A store that sold vacuum bags and the machine necessary to seal them underwent a substantial boom in this time, making enough money that the owner was able to finally afford a diamond ring for his wife, as opposed to the plain gold band they'd been settling with for so very long. And so, a Thai family became richer, a local businessman had a superb shag, and a number of teenagers complained at how often they were asked to dust.

Of all of this, Taylor saw only a little. Then again, she saw little these days - her eyes were unfocused, lazy, drifting from item to item before settling on a single thing for hours on end. She woke, she shuffled to the clean but old kitchen in the farm, and ate breakfast. Turned out Sanagi was quite the cook - though she was labouring under some very odd impressions which were the topic of some debate with her and Danny. She would insist that you should never rinse rice, because it leaches the flavour. Danny insisted that you should rinse rice if you want the rice to be fluffy and not a pile of rice-flavoured gum. She questioned his manhood. He questioned her ability to cook. And at the end of it all, Taylor would still eat breakfast one way or the other. And then, she'd sag into her seat in front of the television, and watch.

The protein farm, when they had arrived, seemed… cold. Very cold. Now, though, it was inching its way towards homeliness. Small rugs were dug out of cupboards, where they'd been left the last time someone had actually lived here. That alone helped, covering the cold stone floors and making the morning walk to the kitchen marginally more bearable. The old fireplace, a hole in the wall with a cast-iron box inside, was in near-continuous activity. After a few days, with cabin fever (and alcohol deficiency) slowly driving her mad, Ahab decided to get to work in the protein sheds. The hazmat suits were attached to the inside - the materials inside were far too dangerous to ever be given the chance to escape, so even a hazmat suit had to remain inside at all times. The suit had a plate at the back which connected to the exterior airlock, allowing one to simply climb from the back of the suit directly into the airlock, where decontamination could occur. An elegant system - one that Ahab described at length to Taylor one evening. Every day she'd walk out, climb into the suit, and start tending to the grubs. Ensuring their toxic beds were the right kind of toxic, making sure no deformities or mutations were developing, cleaning out old beds and introducing new grub populations to areas where they'd died out… in time, she would come back with a basket of the things, freshly killed. None of them actually tried to eat them, but eventually Ahab commandeered a bathtub for the fermentation of bathtub protein grub moonshine, which apparently was only technically legal in the nuclear exclusion zones out in Eastern Europe.

Taylor only tried one sip, and promptly fell asleep, waking only to see Danny and Ahab dancing a merry jig while singing a song with lyrics that made her blush. Made sense that her father would know them, though - he did work with the dockworkers. Back in the day her mother would shriek in indignation whenever he returned from one of their bar nights, singing something about a particular gentleman from Nantucket who had the unique privilege of being well-endowed. Or was it something about a ship called Venus? Possibly both. He hadn't sung those songs in a long time - Ahab's patented bathtub protein grub moonshine was a miraculous thing, apparently.

It took a few days for the internet to come back, and promptly Sanagi, Danny and Ahab fought over the single laptop in the entire house. It took hours, but eventually Sanagi had reported that she was sick and had been knocked cold for a few days, Danny had reassured his coworkers that he was alright, and Ahab ordered a case of Stoli vodka delivered to her house. All equally essential activities. Taylor gradually came back to herself, starting to observe the activities of the others with more care, and even beginning to participate. One day, she woke, went to the kitchen, and made breakfast for herself - for the first time in nearly a week. She only realised this when the second bite of scrambled eggs was making its way down. A rare smile crossed her face briefly.

The next day, she woke, went to the bathroom, and began to go through her morning routine - slowly, but carefully, relishing every stage. She plucked her eyebrows, moisturised her face, used a hot cloth cleanser, and ended with delicately brushed teeth, swift but vigorous flossing, and a swirl of mouthwash. She then moved back to her customary chair, and started inspecting her nails. Vanity, surprisingly, was the last thing on her mind. Her appearance barely mattered to her at the moment, but the ritual of caring for her face, the feeling of getting to know her own skin intimately and completely, felt… cleansing. It was something Taylor Hebert could do, and no-one else. Not Brent DeNeuve, and not the person she feared she was turning into.

Turk came by after a while, sending the now-quiet house into an uproar. He looked like hell - his arm was up in a sling, he had heavy bags under his eyes, and he'd lost some weight. Nonetheless, he looked relieved to be alive, and happy to see the only people he could really talk about things with. He laid things out plainly - the cult was either dead or gone, if there was a meaningful difference between the two. No-one poked around the centre, no-one asked him questions, no-one followed him. Sanagi chose this moment to interject - she'd looked at the list of casualties and tried to match them up with police files, and indeed, most of them had been reported missing some time ago, or who had no real connections beyond the centre - full cult members, probably completely overtaken by whatever Master-esque effect Chorei had over them. Taylor tried not to think about that. She tried not to think about what it may have been like when Chorei had perished - had they perished in turn? Had they snapped awake, only to see Lung about to crush them to death? Had they been aware the whole time?

Taylor didn't sleep well that night. Turk decided to stay with them for a few days, and then to head back to Brockton. The others agreed, eager to escape the farm and finally go home. The next day, Sanagi monopolised the laptop, to the great irritation of her colleagues. She didn't care. Sanagi was irritable. She reviewed the documents over and over, trying her best to extract some new meaning from them. The reports were… jumbled, the witness statements completely different to what she had expected. She'd anticipated questioning, real probing into what had been going on at the centre. The facts were undeniable - the bodies with centipedes growing in them, the woman who'd briefly battled Lung to a standstill… the PRT should be all over that. If anything they should have picked up on the fact that the woman had vanished off the face of the earth. On Monday she reviewed one of the reports, and noted that they referenced an 'unknown parahuman' - the case was going to be handed to the PRT. General practice was that if the BBPD needed access to PRT records, closed cases were available on request, and still-open cases were entirely under PRT jurisdiction. They controlled what information got in and out. Given the chaos, given the undeniable number of followers, she assumed the BBPD would press strongly for access to PRT records here, if only to keep track of the fallout. To her surprise, the PRT handed the case right back over, noting that the parahuman elements were no longer relevant. She gained access to the rest of the reports on Tuesday. She blinked.

The records had changed. Instead of an unknown parahuman fleeing the scene, the report now named a parahuman called 'Mukade' - Sanagi checked, the name was a real one, apparently a centipede-themed villain who used to live out in San Francisco and later vanished from the face of the earth. Her 'gang' - all mentions of 'cult' were gone - was involved in… organ harvesting, using the Qigong Centre as a front? What? She battled Lung in a territorial dispute, then shifted her focus to the Protectorate, who succeeded in wounding her. Unfortunately, she was later found dead with multiple knife wounds, the implication being that Oni Lee had attacked her while she was vulnerable.

Sanagi knew that was bullshit. She'd punched Oni Lee in the face repeatedly, Taylor had sent a wave of venom into his eyelids, the bastard couldn't even blink let alone fight. And there was no way he could have fought Chorei. The case was being labelled 'closed' - a new villain crushed by established powers, her rudimentary gang scattered to the winds, another win by the locals. And then there were just pages and pages of cleanup efforts, rehabilitation… she reviewed one of the those pages, one of the organ harvesting operation survivors. An unfamiliar face stared out at her, with a detailed witness statement describing horrific treatment at the hands of a fiendish parahuman.

Sanagi couldn't believe what she was reading. Someone had gone into the BBPD - and possibly the PRT - records and had changed every detail, making an unusual fight which ended ambiguously a straightforward parahuman brawl. There was even going to be a press conference that evening with members of the Protectorate congratulating each other on a job well done. She trawled through every single page she could get her hands on, each one a delicate mosaic of truthful events melded with complete falsehoods. The organ harvesting survivors - she looked them up, nothing. Witness protection. Case was anticipated to go on for years, against a company which apparently had rented the building out - bullshit. She'd looked into the building during her own investigations, the place was entirely owned by the cult which occupied it, under the name 'LQC' - Luminous Qigong Company. But now the company which rented the place out was… still LQC, but now that stood for Ling Quality Consortium.

This was a coverup, plain and simple. A coverup executed so dizzyingly quickly that she couldn't possibly imagine the resources necessary to make it happen. Photos, backstories, witness statements, false trials… everything was arranged to go off in perfect order, she'd had maybe a day, a day, to review the real reports before they shifted around. Sanagi scowled. She dug deeper - nothing. Flawless reports. Unquestionable statements. Nothing she could actually hold onto. The only proof that Chorei had been something beyond a parahuman, and had been destroyed by something completely beyond her conceptions of what was possible, existed in her head and the heads of the people in this farm. One man with a gun could effectively eradicate all traces of Chorei's real nature if he had a mind to do it. And then… she saw it. An acronym she didn't recognise. Some government agency had been brought in to assist, consult on the operation. Specialists in organ harvesting operations, apparently, provided expertise on how to handle the victims and trace the buyers. Three letters, no explanation for what they meant.

S.E.T.

Later, Taylor accessed the laptop. It was late, and she could barely hear the moaning of the industrial junk that loomed in the distance. Her eyes were more active, her face more expressive. She was slowly, but surely, coming back to herself. She still didn't enjoy sleeping, though. Nightmares didn't make her surge upright with a scream in her throat - nightmares generally didn't do that, she'd found. Instead, she'd just… wake. At three in the morning, sun still down, with tears slowly sliding down her face. She'd stay there for hours, unmoving, sobbing until her face was soaked. And then she'd stand, wash herself off, do her morning routine, and she'd be presentable again. She was starting to exercise again, too. Exercise made it hard to think about what had happened. She checked her emails, idly flicking through the small things which had slipped through her spam filter. Nothing really - her emails were usually quite barren, she didn't exactly have many people she corresponded with. And then, something - a few days ago, buried under unremarkable things, an email from an actual person.

She opened it up.

Dear Ms. Hebert,

Professor Buyandelger at Barnabas recommended I get in touch - I understand that you had some interest in his work on the vermin cult? My name is Arch, and I've been working in a similar area for some time now, primarily looking at cross-cultural manifestations of various cult activities, particularly one involving immolation.

I'd be happy to send you some articles on the topic - though most are terribly vague, I'm afraid - but I was curious about one thing: Buyandelger mentioned that you'd mentioned Japan, a country which he had very little knowledge of, in the context of vermin cults. May I ask if you've found any data on that topic? Buyandelger would ask, but he forgot to email you and now feels rather too awkward.

Please, let me know if there's anything you'd like to ask me about relating to these articles. I look forward to discussing them.

Best,

Arch


She checked the first article attached to the email - J. B. Slate 2005 - Archaeological Analyses of the Human Remains found in the Tuscany Mithraea. She opened it, and the first thing she saw was an image - a ring of bodies, burned to the point of looking like carbonised wood, with whorls that resembled enormous fingerprints engraved on every exposed scrap of flesh. And on every face, a beatific smile.

Her reply to Arch was near-instantaneous.

* * *​

In the depths of another city, a man narrowed his eyes. He was surrounded by fire - a nest of centipedes eradicated. Transparent plastic sacs loomed all around, brimming with amniotic fluid, containing bodies that writhed with centipedes. Rows and rows of the sacs stretched into the distance, and one by one the fire was destroying them. Sometimes the bodies barely reacted as the fire melted their cocoons, sending them sprawling boneless to the ground with sighs of relief. Other times they struggled, splitting their own sacs, collapsing with bodies too weak to stand on their own, pale centipedes twitching in pain as the heat slowly cooked them. As juveniles, an ordinary flame would already have been a danger, and this fire was something quite beyond the norm.

Beyond the sacs, in a clear patch of ground, a monk was burning to death. He laughed, and wept enormous yellow tears, his eyes shrunk to tiny wrinkled grapes. His mind was long-empty, replaced with boiling fire. All his memories had long been bled away after days of being consumed, until he became nothing more than the source of the inferno now obliterating his life's work. At this point, he didn't care. He was finally whole. The man who had started this, who stood surrounded by flame yet showed not a hint of fear or pain, remained perfectly still. He sniffed, deeply, smoke entering his nostrils and leaving his mouth. Slowly, deliberately, he moved towards the exit, the heels of his shoes crushing down on skin and scales that had never seen the sun, and now were exposed to something a thousand time more brilliant. He sniffed again, tasting the carnage around him, and something else, a quality of the world that existed beyond natural senses.

He smiled curiously.

"Something just broke."
 
Last edited:
31 - Three Weeks Later
31 - Three Weeks Later


Taylor woke up. The sun shone without heat, but it still illuminated her room in a way that made even the dark corners seem inviting, the peeling paint seem rustic, the aged furniture seem charmingly antique. She had woken at the perfect time, a full twenty minutes before her alarm was due to go off. Enough time to lie back and contemplate… anything she wanted. She stayed in bed for precisely two minutes before rising, hastily, and beginning her morning routine.

Exercise was tough, as usual. Morning exercise comprised a set of stomach crunches and push-ups as a warm up, followed by a round of resistance band training. She was on the 11kg bands now, something which gave her no small amount of pride, given that she started at 6kg. Today was a Tuesday, and that meant working on the back and the obliques - the muscles at the side of the torso. Rotations, lifts, stretches… all of these blended together into a soothingly senseless ritual, her thoughts banished to a place where she didn't need to worry about them. As she cooled down, she began to contemplate things. She did this for ten seconds before heading to the bathroom.

She showered, the water nearly boiling, and began the applications. A cursory wash first, then a lengthy application of a type of body scrub composed of some chemicals she didn't want to try and name, and almonds. It smelled of very little, but it served a purpose - loosening her skin for the next ordeal. She began to scrub her flesh with one of the harshest brushes she could use without breaking the skin. Her face was untouched by this, only receiving a cursory scrub, while the rest of her was a lobster-red by the end, a combination of near-scalding water and bristles which nearly left actual cuts. Afterwards, a gritty mud-like paste which the Paper Street Soap Company sold, that soothed the aching skin and allowed it to begin healing. In a few places the paste smarted, and she winced slightly - she'd gone a little too far with the brush, evidently, and now the paste was stinging the miniscule wounds. Her hair was given quite the treatment, something called Tuscan Firaga Shampoo scouring it for any piece of debris, shedding the dust and grim which her hair naturally accumulated. Then, a caffeine-augmented hair treatment which made her hair grow thicker and stronger, apparently - she'd seen Ahab's tiny patches where wear and tear had left her near-bald, and had no desire to become her twin in that regard. Then, conditioner.

She emerged, towelling herself off with a particularly rough towel - turns out that by washing a towel and then drying it by hanging it up, as opposed to running it through a dryer, the cloth starts to gradually become more and more rough to the touch, which suited her just fine. Then, the face. Cleansing lotion, a ten-minute facial mask while she brushed her teeth, flossed, and applied both mouthwash and anti-plaque material. Finally, moisturiser. Her bathroom was becoming quite crowded at this point, full of all manner of small bottles (for experimentation) and large wholesale-size containers (for those products she'd definitely settled on). Turned out Pieuvre Armements, the same company that made Ahab's Secateurs, also had a limited beauty range which it primarily marketed to mercenaries - its gear had a habit of producing excessive quantities of gore, and it had stepped in to fill the gap in the market by providing creams, gels, and lotions which served to remove blood from the face and body, preventing any side-effects that extended blood spray could cause. Pace Elizabeth Bathory, bathing in blood was actually quite bad for the skin. As a loyal customer of PA, the company sent her complimentary lotions which she didn't use - too painful on her sores - and thus Taylor ended up with a hefty supply of very good French face cleansers. The mouthwash was from Turk - he'd lost a tooth some years ago and replaced it with enamel-textured metal, and O.K. had been kind enough to source some special mouthwash that was tough enough to scour the metal clean of impurities without damaging any enamel on the real teeth. He primarily used it as a component of his bathtub moonshine (gave it a minty kick, not that she could tell past the acrid taste of liquid death), and was happy to give Taylor part of his month's supply.

With that Taylor went downstairs, sat down in her favourite chair, and… stopped. Her gaze, which had previously been bushy-tailed and bright, faded into dullness. Her frame, previously charged with energy and pep, was now sinking backwards listlessly. She stared straight ahead, and her fingers curled into fists. She was having a moment - Chorei's last, to be exact. She kept hearing her begging before she went into the elevator. She remembered Chorei's parents. Her mother was wide-faced, always ready to smile, her hair one of the few things she cared for as much as she did her family - Taylor's own hair suddenly felt dirty, and she resisted the urge to stand and wash it again. Her father was the narrow-faced one. She'd inherited many of his features - but Chorei's nose belonged to her mother. Her father had been a good man, salt-of-the-earth, yet discouraged by the loss of his family's status over the long, brutal years. Devoted to his land, saddened by how that land betrayed him over and over again. For a moment a small Japanese fishing village became a rotting coastal city, and a narrow-faced but kind-eyed Japanese man became Daniel Hebert. She wondered if this was Chorei's final curse. She still thought about what she'd said at the Qigong Centre: 'You can never truly escape us, usurper. Never'.

A hand came down on her shoulder, startling her into motion. Her father smiled warily, obviously worried for her. She tried to muster a smile in response. It wasn't entirely convincing, but more than the smile it was the renewed activity in her eyes that reassured Danny. Her episodes were happening far too frequently for his liking, and worst of all, he wasn't sure how often they happened - he sometimes wondered if she woke up in the middle of the night, staring into the distance, fists clenched. When he left for work, how many hours did she spend learning, and how many hours did she spend sitting listlessly with no sense of the world around her. The only times she seemed truly herself, immune to the episodes, was when she was engaged in something truly mind-numbing. Some of her schoolwork qualified, her morning rituals (which only became more and more elaborate as time went on), her exercise. He died a little every time he held her hand and realised there was nothing there.

The two made breakfast in silence. Another bad habit introduced by Turk - silence. He had learned how to communicate with silence, how to give a voice to it. The man could hold an entire conversation with someone adept in his mode of communication, all without saying a word. Taylor hadn't mastered that quite yet - her silences were long, but they weren't communicative. Her silence obscured her inner state of mind, which… irritated Danny, just a little. Eggs. Bacon. Orange juice. Simple, but homely. Comfortable. His alarm went off far earlier than he wanted it to, but nonetheless he had to obey. With a quick hug, he was gone, out of the door and into his battered vehicle. Taylor remained behind, chewing a piece of bacon. She reflected on the changes of the last few weeks.

Homeschooling had begun in earnest. The business with Lung and Chorei had left her with occasional episodes where she was, effectively, isolated from the outside world. That, and her father's renewed vigour, had led to a quick settlement with Winslow. No more Emma, no more Madison, no more Sophia. All that remained was her, sitting alone, working her way through a pile of textbooks. She still wasn't sure if this counted as a win. At least her 'grades' (i.e the results from the occasional practice tests) were improving, now that learning became a matter of self-discipline, a subject she'd applied herself to with fanatic devotion. Turk was still recovering from his wound, as were Sanagi and Ahab. Turk continued to run his tea shop, albeit at a much slower pace. He sat behind the counter instead of standing these days, but his weight was recovering and his colour was significantly better. Sanagi, on the other hand, did not accept her wounds with grace and equanimity. Stuck at her desk, going through piles of paperwork the other officers were too bored to go through, gradually going insane. It got to the point that it looked like her trips to the tea shop were keeping her stable. Ahab was Ahab - her life was just marginally more sore these days. Very little appeared to shake that woman - in all honesty, Taylor was jealous of her.

Arch, the friend of Buyandelger, continued to correspond with her. Clipped, short exchanges, but exchanges nonetheless. He was interested in the business going on in Brockton, and insisted he'd come out as soon as he could get some leave - a few weeks still to go. She sighed - and settled down to get to work, a pot of tea brewing at her side - Turk's cinnamon-clove blend, which he had given her in an old metal box which once held ammunition. She sometimes liked to imagine she smelled gunsmoke wafting from the pot. The smell made her think of her plans for the evening - it'd been a few days since she'd been to Turk's tea shop, and she'd finally decided to go tonight, come hell or high water.

* * *​

Sanagi tapped her foot restlessly - it was one of the few parts of her which was completely unharmed, and thus she could tap it with impunity. Her hands, on the other hand, she couldn't drum on the table without spikes of pain travelling up her arm, which only fed into her ongoing bad mood. No patrols. No investigations. And no hope of promotion. Her superiors had, understandably, been very curious about how she got so injured, but the chaos of Lung's attack on the Centre, followed by a whole raft of crimes across the city, had distracted them long enough for her to get settled back in. She was still a cop, and had no desire to be ripped away from a career that genuinely gave her purpose. An office job - like the one she was doing right now - would drive her mad.

Speaking of being driven mad, the continued investigation into the way those records had changed so suddenly was slowly but surely pulling her over the edge. She asked her colleagues about it, but none of them had noticed a damn thing. Were they idiots? Were they lying to her? Could they hear her right now, plotting and scheming to finally make her snap?! No, that was nonsense. That was the deskwork talking. Her colleagues were regular officers, not detectives - she rarely interacted with their crowd. The officers didn't exactly bother to check these files, what they cared about was how to keep the peace in their immediate vicinity. And so, by the time any of them gave them a gander, they had already changed. So Sanagi was the only one to have actually seen the records altered, and she was unwilling to tell the others how obsessed she was becoming. She might have snapped - it was very much a possibility. She was the only one who could claim that the documents had changed, and she could find no concrete proof. Even now she was forgetting what they originally said - but she knew what she had seen. And those memories would be keeping her up for quite some time, though interacting with Ahab on a daily basis taught her that, yes, she was quite content keeping sober. Her deskmate, on the other hand, had no such inclination towards sobriety, and was wearing a pair of ridiculous wrap-around sunglasses to keep out the harsh fluorescent glare of the station's lights.

"Hey… hey Sanagi."

"What."

"Think you could type a bit quieter?"

Sanagi paused, staring blandly at the man sitting opposite her - Martin something, she'd never bothered learning his last name. She looked at his stubble, at his paunch, at his slightly rumbled shirt… and she started typing as loudly as she possibly could. Martin groaned.

"C'mon man, you serious…"

"Mm-hm."

She hummed absent-mindendly as she typed her way through yet another pointless bit of paperwork - none of this was difficult, none of this gave her any chance of improving herself. And that filled her with the kind of agonising rage that made her want to split Martin's head open with the nearby fire axe. Chop him horizontally through the eyes, destroy the brain, put the sunglasses back on and pretend he was actually asleep. If anyone asked why he was bleeding explain that he had a rough night. If they question further politely ask to go to the restroom and then climb out of the window. Ah, if it weren't for her still-mostly-broken arm it'd be a flawless plan. That and the murder in the middle of a police station.

Her rage intensified when she found herself forced to stand and walk to the printer. She hauled herself up with her left arm - this being the one that was less broken than the other one, though it still ached like a bitch, and the movement caused her right arm to shift about in a way that made her wince and imagine loose bones jangling in her flesh. She stumped over to the machine, stared at it for a few moments, and realised nothing was printing. She stumped back to her desk to check her computer - oh, silly her, she'd made the basic error of closing the document immediately after hitting 'print' so the printer just forgot the document existed. She suppressed the urge to hit something with a lead pipe. They keyboard was awkwardly placed, the monitor awkwardly far away, and so she had to sit back down again - leaning over the keyboard to type with her left hand meant leaning on it with her right arm, which, again, was a jumble of bone shards and pain. She sat. She waited for the document to load. It did. She hit print. She waited patiently until she heard the sound of printing come along. She stood, painfully, and walked over. She genuinely came close to committing a workplace massacre when a colleague was standing over the printer, waiting for a document to come out. She gritted her teeth, and waited. It kept printing. A full minute passed.

"How long's yours?"

"Revised procedures for gang members. Few hundred pages."

"They revised those? How many changes?"

"Typo on pages 12, 19, 193, and 202."

She resisted so many urges.

"Why not print out those pages and those pages only."

"Eh, I needed a new copy anyway, mine was getting pretty ragged."

Because you keep spilling coffee on it you absolute son of a bitch-whore-dog I bet you don't even exercise properly you fat fuck I will genuinely end you with every tool at my fucking disposal I will choke you out I will crush your testicles I will shoot your fucking dog do you hear me-

"Fine."

A whirring, clicking noise came from the printer, then a strangled sound of ripping paper.

"Ah, hell, might be jammed. Hey, Tanagi, just hold on for a moment and I'll deal with it."

Sanagi - not Tanagi - screamed internally for a very long time and never really stopped. She was still internally screaming when she finally got her document - but only after the prick in front of her (Johnson?) had counted through all two hundred and seventy three pages of his revised procedures, finding her document tucked at the back because he'd just let it print even after his own was clearly done. She sat down, finally. Her everything ached. She needed to calm herself, desperately, before she actually did someone grievous bodily harm. She was probably too hazardous to let out on patrol, now she thought about it. The things she'd do to a petty criminal. After a moment's hesitation, she looked up 'S.E.T.' one more time. And just like the other times, a whole raft of varied results came up. Apparently multiple government departments had the acronym 'S.E.T' - which she thought was illegal or something - but the one she thought most likely was 'Sector for Extralegal Transactions'. Nothing remarkable on any page mentioning them, and there were very few mentioning them in the first place. Director was some guy called Cox, no picture, and nothing on any other members. Just some vague stuff about them helping the FBI and CIA crack down on certain bits of illegal trade. But not all illegal trade apparently, because that would make them an actually relevant department with actual oversight and instead they were some pissant group which was somehow connected to how her documents had changed.

She was about to start digging into the Congressional minutes which might or might not have some bearing on what S.E.T. actually was, when the fire alarm went off. She forgot today was a fire drill, and the internal screaming resumed as she stumped outside with the others. It was raining today, and now she had to deal with a faint feeling of dampness in her cast for the rest of the day. It was depressing, but somehow Turk's tea shop was the only thing keeping her sane at this point. At least there she vaguely controlled the madness around her, understood the people involved in it, and felt no urge to maintain an air of perfect professionalism. And Turk was such a good listener, though she pretended not to notice how he swiftly downed a few pale white pills any time she walked in. What business was it of hers that he decided to take his painkillers coincidentally whenever she entered.

Thunder crackled overhead, and Sanagi considered asking if she could share some of those pills.
 
32 - Be Fools Not to Ride this Strange Torpedo All the Way to the End
32 - Be Fools Not to Ride this Strange Torpedo All the Way to the End

Ahab cracked upon her eyelids, painfully, and took in her surroundings. Unusual - she hadn't remembered going to bed in the bath, and yet here she was, surrounded by lukewarm water slowly turning the colour of a fresh bruise, with an empty bottle of something or other floating merrily by. Briefly, her faintly sozzled mind considered marketing the latter as some form of toy for adults - the rubber duck was kitsch, primarily for children and infantile grown-ups, but a cheerfully bobbing bottle of 'something-or-other' was distinctly mature. It spoke of sophistication, debauchery, a willingness to combine pleasures - in this case, the bath and liquor - into a rareified cocktail appreciable only by the truly urbane. She realised, belatedly, that she was sitting in the same bath that her sores were in and had been for theoretically hours, and promptly scrambled out - hitting a whole manner of sore spots on the way - and rushed to the medicine cabinet for her cleansing powder. Nasty stuff, that came in a plain white bottle with a whole raft of warning signs along the edge. In a moment of clarity, she grabbed one of her shirts which was lying on a drying rack (and had done for nearly two weeks, it being a shirt she didn't have much of an inclination to wear), stuffed it between her teeth, and began the applications.

She howled through the shirt, clenching her teeth so tight that if it weren't for the shirt she'd probably have chipped one of them. The powder scoured her wounds, killing almost all the putrid bacteria which could have built up and festered while she was in the bath. This, this, was why she showered. Faint smoke came from her wounds, and she continued to grit her teeth as the powder did its work. Three, four, five, six… seven! Seven seconds was the recommended time before the powder went from cleansing to burning. Well, more from 'healthy burning' to 'unhealthy burning'. She immediately grabbed a clear bottle of vinegar and poured it over her flesh, the pain disappearing almost instantly. Well, 'momentarily' was perhaps more accurate, and she grabbed a small bottle of pills, checked the label, threw it aside and picked up a bottle of hooch she had lying around for situations like this. Apparently the amount of alcohol that was generally in her system made most strong painkillers potentially fatal, and unless she wanted to neck aspirin and paracetamol until she needed a new liver, hooch was the best possible solution. She sighed. The bathroom was soaked from her abrupt exit from the bath, and stunk of vinegar and rot - as did she. And so, having woken up in the bath, Ahab took a shower.

Breakfast was non-existent, though she did finish consuming a box of chocolates Turk had sent her way. She winced as she bit down on a particularly nasty liqueur chocolate, and washed it down with something a little stronger. The pain from her injuries was slowly subsiding, and bit by bit she was feeling more functional. Waking up in a putrid bath was one thing, last week she'd spent the night in a haze of trying to desperately hit on men at a selection of bars - an experience she was trying diligently to forget. Turned out one of the guys she'd been trying to chat up was a member of the E88, and had mostly been entertaining her because he honestly couldn't tell if she was white or not beneath the sores and the surgical mask. She had, for the first time in her life, regretted bringing up her esteemed ancestry - the punk had spent an hour waxing lyrical on his Hyperborean ancestors, then realised she was from Pakistan, and promptly spat on the ground and walked away.

So yeah, the putrid bath was somehow an upgrade.

Ahab was… not quite miserable, but she was something approaching miserable. She felt delayed, interrupted. The fight against Chorei had been brilliant - insults, blood, gore, using her favourite weapon for dealing with prattling godlings… and then it had been over. When Chorei vanished into that elevator, Ahab had felt the distinct urge to fall over on the steps and stare up at the stars, waiting for her injuries to finish her off. It was a good way to go - killing a being which transcended parahumanity, saving a young girl, and then dying peacefully while staring at the stars. But she had looked at Taylor, and saw the look in her eyes. The blank stare, the way she seemed incapable of focusing on anything in front of her. She saw how much blood covered her. And she felt too guilty to lie down and die. And then life started again, and she was lurking in a protein farm waiting for Turk to give the all-clear, and then she was back in her filthy home surrounded by empty bottles, waiting for something to happen. She'd fought, gloriously, and was ready to die gloriously, but her blasted loyalty to her comrades had stopped her.

And now she was wondering if she had made the right choice to keep going. She kept wondering that every day, until she'd see Taylor, see how that look had never quite vanished, and resolved to keep going - just for a little longer. She wasn't going to off herself, but she desperately needed a last battle to throw herself against until she broke and could finally sleep. Chorei had been a flash of the old days, a brief period of absolute certainty and deadly focus - she'd barely drunk at all as that particular misadventure had reached its climax. But here she was, drowning herself in a pile of cheap liquor. Turk's tea shop was keeping her vaguely sane, giving her an excuse to get out of the house and actually interact with the people around her. She was abuzz with far too much nervous energy as it was, to the point that she downed a quick double of something acrid before heading over to see her friends - settled her nerves, kept her from going too loopy. Last Tuesday she'd tried to spend a little time without drinking, and she'd soon found herself dancing wildly to some song by Fatboy Slim, kicking bottles everywhere she went, sweating like she was in the tropics. Tanqueray Gin had put that to bed, but nonetheless she needed something to get her jitters out.

She twitched, and fell to the floor to begin a series of stomach crunches. She didn't bother counting how many she did, just pushing herself until she could push herself no more. Sweat poured down her, and the tension in her muscles started to fade away with each repetition - sets were nonexistent, any discipline vanished in the face of the urge to simply do something. Thoughts started to fade from her head, and she began to wonder what the others were doing. Turk was probably starting to work, creaking his way around that shop of his, face still stoic as ever even when his wounds ached him. Being completely impaled by a spear hurt like a bitch - certainly gave her a renewed sympathy for the whales (if there were any whales left, of course - marine biology had fallen off a little once Leviathan causing random tsunamis had fucked up the currents beyond repair, and half the countries with any interesting wildlife collapsed into failed states). Taylor was hopefully doing her homeschooling thing, hopefully not suffering too many episodes. Ahab had seen too many comrades fall to episodes like that - but unlike them, she had a father to look after her, and actual friends in a peaceful environment. Even if one of those friends was a dysfunctional drunk leper. And Sanagi… Sanagi she'd barely managed to get a bead on, even after living together in the protein farm for a few weeks. What she did recognise concerned her. Trying to cover up rage with professionalism rarely worked - the last friend she'd had who tried that had gone too far, last she saw of him was when he'd started to work as a manager for some mid-range lumber company. Specifically, she saw him in his slightly-too-expensive car, downing half a dozen energy drinks and slapping himself in the face while roaring into the silence. She'd worried about him, but… well, he also scared the shit out of her. With those memories processed and filed, her energy was gone. She sprawled on the ground, stomach aching something fierce, and stared at the ceiling. Against her best impulses, she drifted off to sleep, purposeless and dejected, an interrupted death-seeker craving some form of release.


* * *​

Arch was bored. He sat in front of his computer, fifth cup of tea in front of him, listening to some late 90s crap he'd pulled onto his phone because, let's face it, they weren't songs he'd listened to a thousand times already, which couldn't be said for the others. His bladder was aching. His legs were sore. The uneven cut of his nails was growing steadily more and more irritating. His left incisor felt loose and cold air made it sting. He was, in short, bored and tired, feeling every one of his years keenly.

This was particularly irritating because he was only twenty-eight. Old enough for his hair to start to thin (a legacy of his father's family), for his face to sag a tiny bit, for physical exercise to leave lingering aches and pains. But still young enough that he noticed these changes with agonising clarity. The only thing that was distracting him from the everyday cruelties of ageing was the exchange of emails he'd been having with young Miss Hebert. Her response to his email, which itself had been phrased in admirably roundabout tones that revealed little of what he knew or suspected, had been blunt to the point of making him raise his eyebrows.

Dear Mr. Arch,

Thanks for the email. Pictures from articles match what I've seen in Brockton Bay. Think whatever's causing them is still active. Come as soon as you can.

Taylor H


Attached to the email had been some low-quality pictures taken on a cheap phone, showing… carbonised bodies, marked with fingerprints carved deep into the flesh, sitting cross-legged in a dark warehouse. That had been unsurprising. The statement 'whatever's causing them is still active' was surprising. The findings he's seen, both in person and through articles and correspondence, had all been unified by their dead quality. These were ancient sites, the most recent being from the early 17th century. To hear that some new bodies had been found in such a state, with whoever created them still active… it lit his imagination on fire. The difficulty lay in getting to Brockton Bay, as one would imagine. The city was a squat little place on the east coast of America, far away from his own base of operations in… a converted crack den. Which he was sharing with five other people, and still he barely managed to meet the rent each month. At least his office had central heating.

Arch walked home in a funk, listening to some techno remix of 'Where is my Mind' - it wasn't particularly good, but given that he'd listened to the original too many times to count, the remix at least made familiar tunes and words fresh enough to listen to without total boredom. He didn't bother to announce himself to his housemates, simply stumped into the single room reserved for him, and did his best to make it seem vaguely homely. That is, he started lighting the candles on the mantlepiece, which were stuffed in old wine bottles - proper candlesticks were pricey, and their road was too narrow for the bin collection, so recycling involved a lengthy trek to the dump. Unless one of his friends was spontaneously willing to lend him their car, he'd elected to settle with reusing the heavier objects and slowly accumulating a hoard of beer and food cans in the cellar. The glow slowly warmed the room, and he rubbed his hands over the weak flames.

The neighbours started yelling at each other about something incomprehensible. Arch gritted his teeth, downing a handful of vitamins to distract himself. They didn't really work. Plaster drifted from the ceiling as one of his housemates commenced with one of his very frequent shag sessions. Exercise didn't quite serve to distract him, nor did music - it was the vibrations, you see. And that was when Arch decided that his job could go hang, and he desperately needed to get some new scenery. He started to stride around the house, banging on doors. One of his housemates, Sam, opened his hesitantly - the sound of 'I am the Walrus' blared from within - clearly his own attempt to distract from the thumping shagging going on.

"Uh, yeah?"

"You want to buy anything of mine?"

"What?"

"I'm moving. You want any of my stuff?"

"You still using that old… pointy thing? You know, the one they use for the Torah?"

"The yad."

"Yeah, that - how'd you get that by the way?"

"Dated a Jewish bird two years ago, roped me in to clear out an old synagogue, may have liberated a few souvenirs."

"You devil you. Well, you're still using it?"

"Nah, you can have it for a fiver."

"Bloody fantastic."

This continued for some time, and his room slowly emptied of random paraphernalia until it started to resemble a place that someone else could actually move into. The couple who'd been shagging on the upstairs floor had bought a surprising amount from him - though his housemate had shot him a dirty look when his partner had insisted on decoupling from him and descending downstairs to examine his grotty collection of paperbacks. He shot him an even dirtier look when she returned with a pile of Westerns and started going on about Lonesome Dove. In revenge, he bought one of Arch's favourite ties (he offered a tenner for it, he could have whatever he wanted for that) and promised to use it exclusively for coital purposes. Arch couldn't quite bring himself to care, but saluted the tie as it passed into the sweat-stained darkness never to return.

In the course of his fundraising efforts, he found himself in their grimy kitchen, a skinny girl sitting across from him. Housemate - Maria. Nice girl, but all bones, like a jumble of papercuts waiting to happen, all wrapped up in a spidery black dress that didn't remotely suit her. The two had been friends at university - well, they'd known each other well enough to enjoy each other's company, but had remained at a good enough distance that their more irritating traits remained obscured. They were gradually bridging that distance, and were finding that, yes, they probably should have remained quite far apart indeed if they had any sense. He had tried to sell her a few books of his - nice copies of some Gogol - but she was politely declining him. And so he decided, given that she was clearly uninterested in buying his stuff, to give up the illusion of being a member of polite society and embraced the animal. He was proclaiming something or other:

"...and how can they expect me to keep working there if they never tell me when I'm teaching, what I'm teaching, or who I'm teaching?"

She nodded sympathetically.

"Is there no damn communication in this place anymore? Are we back at the level of dumb beasts?!"

"Could be."

"And now Hubert's gone, there's just... there's just no reason to stay here. So I'm going to follow up some leads in America, look at some... business opportunities."

"Seems like a big move."

"Not living there, God no, just visiting, need to investigate some business-"

"-Opportunities, yeah, you mentioned."

"Oh, right. So, yeah, business opportunities. So if the university asks where I am tell them I was eaten by some sewer alligator or something."

"Sewer alligator, OK."

"No, wait, that sounds ridiculous."

A pause.

"Nah, can't think of anything better, sewer alligator it is."

"They might want a death certificate."

"Shit, forgot about that. Ah, who cares, they'll probably ignore my existence anyway, find some new schmuck to take over. I'm a doctor of archaeology, Maria, I've earned the right to be flighty and fanciful, I earned it by putting myself into crippling debt."

"Mm-hm."

In the end, he accumulated maybe £150, and thus he strode out of the door with as much money as he could gather from various pockets and shoes (including a wodge of notes withdrawn from the bank), a battered suitcase stuffed with books, underpants, undershirts, assorted bits of tat, and his collection of Acapulco shirts, created over the course of years from the refuse of dozens of charity shops and friends who regretted buying the luminescent things. He may be going to a depressing American port city, but he felt the need to puff himself like a peacock, all covered in colours, ready to forget the rest of the universe and focus on the part which he still failed to understand despite his best efforts. A taxi was called, the airport was reached, and in surprisingly little time he was on a plane to Brockton Bay - well, he was on a plane to Boston, and then… well, he'd figure out what to do when he got there.

For a brief moment he wondered if his actions were a little over-hasty, but the complimentary G&T at high altitude left him quite content with the state of the universe. This was an appropriate state of mind to be in - for barely an hour after he had left, a heavy storm caused a heavy tree to fall on the converted crack den he used to live in, and the shoddy construction materials meant that a good chunk of the wall was sheared away, and a particularly vicious-looking branch speared straight through his bed. And on the top floor, an exceptionally irritable naked man yelled in rage, as his partner dashed out of the door using his sheets to preserve her modesty.
 
Last edited:
33 - 'For Beginners it's Admirable'
33 - 'For Beginners it's Admirable'


The hours rolled by, and the group came to meet at Turk's tea shop, as was their habit. It had been, however, nearly a full week since they'd all met - Ahab showed up at whatever times she pleased, Sanagi confined herself to the evening, and Taylor tended to be busy training under Turk's instruction whenever she arrived. So while Turk had a good knowledge of how his compatriots were getting on, the rest were generally blind to one another. That is, until tonight. The rest of the customers began to filter away, some of them giving the wounded cyclops an odd look as they went, but anyone who came to Turk's tea shop on a semi-regular basis learned that one should just accept the peculiar when he was concerned. This reputation irked Turk quite a bit - he had enjoyed being normal, just some dude running a tea shop where people came to relax. It was rewarding, it was relaxing, it was… well, ordinary. What wasn't ordinary was the collection of individuals now sitting around one of his tables. A pseudo-leper who was somehow looking worse than usual, a policewoman whose anguished rants about her colleagues left him reaching for the painkillers, and a girl who until recently he had thought was a perfectly ordinary young lady.

His first impressions of Taylor had been quite positive - once he got past the orange juice in her hair. She was quiet, paid on time, and was good company. She didn't talk excessively, and she listened well. They did well by one another whenever they could - Turk helped keep his shop as a sanctuary from the outside world, and Taylor in turn acted as a reassuring presence during the quieter moments, when he was left alone with his thoughts. Now, though, he had to revise his opinions. She was a parahuman for one - and a powerful one. She'd drawn him into a fight against an immortal centipede demon-thing, which had left him almost fully impaled. She'd changed. His training had toughened her, but she was the one honing that toughness into a sharp edge. He found it slightly alarming how abruptly well-groomed she'd become. And her episodes of inactivity, staring into the middle-distance before suddenly recovering… they worried him, and made him feel guilty. He knew he shouldn't feel too guilty - she was an independent individual and had the capacity to make her own decisions, even if they were poor ones, but it was his advice which had motivated her. If he hadn't advised her to live life independently, always ready to detach oneself from the ties that bind and strangle… maybe she wouldn't have decided to set herself on solving that case with the missing girl, maybe she wouldn't have found Chorei.

He was finding quite the urge to leave as of late. He had that itch in the soles of his feet that said 'you've been still too long, old man, time to move on again'. He resisted the itch. Not time yet. He'd taken a page from Taylor's book, and decided there were some ties he didn't want to sever quite yet. Ahab was a vulnerable person, and needed someone to rely on. Taylor too. And Sanagi was an abrasive person, and without a stoic presence her clashing with the others might lead to… issues. He had responsibilities. And he was getting too old to keep running away. At least, that was what he kept assuring himself, over and over. His arguments were convincing, but the itch remained.

Turk shook his head. Bad thoughts. He looked up as the door opened with a merry jingle, allowing Ahab in, accompanied by Taylor. The two must have met on the way over. They were chatting readily, though Ahab had an air of eager loneliness about her. She was hungry for interaction, and was talking very rapidly with the poor girl - save for their interactions, this was probably the only real conversation with a friend she'd had in about a week, maybe longer. She was telling her something about a good firing range in town, not used by any of the gangs, very above-the-board. Taylor was listening politely, but there was a spark of interest in her eyes which made her careful stoicism seem like an act. She was genuinely interested in what Ahab was saying… and Ahab could tell. He was glad to see her smiling so widely. They sat, and Turk stumped over with a pot of tea to sit beside them, letting them serve themselves - he was wounded, that was the reason, he wasn't just tired and slightly lazy. He, naturally, did the courtesy of tearing open a pack of biscuits, fanning them out on one of his nicer plates. He wasn't a total savage. He tuned into their conversation, sipping at his own cup slowly and carefully.

"...so, anyway, how's the homeschooling been going?"

"Good! Well, good enough. Better than Winslow, definitely, but still slow-going."

"Ah, count yourself lucky, I only learned to read when I was sixteen."

"Seriously?"

"Yep. But I got the hang of it - that and the Latin alphabet, and the Japanese one. See, I figure that having no schooling kept my natural childish love of learning intact and perfect, and that included the childlike capacity to learn languages very quickly."

"Not sure that's how it works."

"And yet I know three languages, four if I'm drunk (So you know four languages then - Taylor could be a punk sometimes), and you know… what, one?"

"I've done a few years of French."

"So you know one language and you can offend a Frenchman, which anyone can do by not being French."

"Fair enough."

Ahab hummed in satisfaction, sipping at her own cup. He was quite proud of this particular blend - a brief stay in England with some friends had led to him developing a small taste for this tea that they used to make in London before the… well, before the Simurgh attacked that poor city. It was a blend of Lapsang Souchong and Earl Grey, some place in London used to make it for the Royal Family at special request. So much was gone, but nonetheless he persevered in preserving a little shard of what had been a very enjoyable time in that country. It'd taken him months to really perfect the ratios, to get it as close as he could to what he had back then.

Sanagi entered and sat with agonising slowness, wincing as she did so. She looked furious when she entered, and marginally more relaxed when she sat down. The tea sent her into the realms of the human, and all was well. She did, mercifully, say little. He didn't hate Sanagi, he didn't even dislike her, but he did find some of her traits… a little wearing. Especially when he was the sole audience to one of her tirades. At least now he could hide behind the other two - Ahab seemed to find her rants hilarious (if she was tipsy, and if the rant occurred in a limited quantity), and Taylor just listened politely. She was good at that. Might be a parahuman thing. They continued to talk, catching up with one another, growing more at ease by the moment. Turk was happy - and for a time, the itch in his foot was quite a bit quieter. After a time, however, Taylor leant forwards with a serious look in her eyes. It was one of the things he'd become increasingly impressed by - the girl knew how to take charge. With some more experience, she'd be a damn good field operative for some lucky (or unlucky as the case may be) PMC. His thoughts ceased when her gaze fell on him as it scanned the table, snuffing out the last few wisps of conversation.

"So - I know this is abrupt, but I think we should talk about what we do next."

Turk frowned internally a little, but Ahab and Sanagi looked downright ecstatic to hear those words.

"If we want to find whoever created those bodies, killed those people, possibly created Brent DeNeuve, we need to work together - no little side-adventures where we gather information we don't then share."

Nods all around.

"So, I'll level with everyone - I've made contact with an archaeologist from the UK, who's coming over in the next few weeks to talk about the bodies. He's found a bunch of other ones, dating back hundreds of years. Some of them have even been in published journals - but not all. He wants to see a current one."

Sanagi leaned forward.

"I… well, it's hard to explain, but the police records for the incident with the cult have changed. It's all about parahumans now, straightforward as anything. Closed case. Only clue I have is this acronym - S.E.T., means Sector for Extralegal Transactions. See, the cover story for the cult is that they were involved in some organ harvesting operation, explains the bodies, and S.E.T. was brought in to consult about it. Which is impossible, because there was no organ harvesting operation."

The others processed that, and Taylor hesitantly interjected.

"Are you sure it means anything? I mean, they could have just used the acronym."

"If they just used it, then S.E.T. would be surprised, and if they cause a stink it could expose whoever changed the files. But if S.E.T. were involved, then it's the only angle I have."

Ahab pursed her chapped lips.

"I'm not sure we should pursue that, Sanagi. Just saying - if we split our attention too much, one of us might call Lung down again. Just saying."

Taylor held up her hand, carving a path into the exchange.

"No, she has a point, Ahab. If someone covered up this, they probably covered up other things. So getting past that might mean getting access to a hell of a lot more data."

Sanagi raised her eyebrows appreciatively.

"That's… exactly what I was thinking, Hebert. Nice. See, I only really talk to the regular officers, and they don't exactly scan the case files with microscopic precision. Detectives might know more, but…"

Taylor quietly preened at the vindication, then snapped back into an air of total professionalism.

"That's good - maybe try and see if you can get in good with them? See if you can find out what they know?"

"I'll certainly try."

Professionals didn't overestimate their abilities, nor did they underestimate. No excessive pessimism or optimism here.

"Ahab, I was thinking you and me could look into the Merchants - maybe they knew something important about Brent that's not in any of the police reports."

She paused, and hesitantly turned to Turk, noticing with a wince the barely-visible bandages poking from under his shirt.

"And Turk, I'm… sorry, but I don't think we can have you out doing anything like this."

Turk shrugged. Contrary to what she thought, he didn't mind being left to mind the shop. Sanagi could pursue her goals while doing her job, and Ahab and Taylor were unemployed, but he actually had a business to run. And he'd already lost money on getting medical care following his injury. That being said, he still had talents to contribute to things beyond 'shooty shooty bang bang'.

"Sounds good. I can be quartermaster, if you need - equipment, meeting places, contacts… I get to rest, you get any tools you want."

Taylor blinked in surprise, both at his quick acceptance of staying out of the line of fire, and his generous offer to help with equipment - that had been a sticking point in her plans, admittedly. She was working all-out to sew a new set of spider-silk suits, but the going was slow. Bulletproof vests, ammunition, guns, more exotic weapons and tools… those were things they'd definitely need if they wanted to survive. The first clash against Chorei would have ended in defeat if not for those sonic bombs, and the second and final fight woud likewise have ended poorly for them if Ahab hadn't brought those Secateurs - unpleasant as they were.

"That would be great, Turk. Thanks."

She smiled as warmly as she could. Turk responded with a brief head-jerk of acknowledgement - she thrilled a tiny amount, Turk had given her a 'dude nod'. Loved getting those.

"If there's nothing else…"

Shrugs met her implied question, and Taylor smiled brightly. All thoughts of guilt and regret were gone, replaced instead with the simple joy of being around friends. Speaking of whom… she stood and went to the corner of the bar, bringing back a disc player and a number of books. Sanagi put her head in her hands dramatically - but the fact that she was doing anything dramatically and wasn't just glaring suggested that she was really quite content. It was a good thing, too, she was a surprisingly good alto. Not that vocal ranges mattered hugely at these - at the protein farm they'd gotten quite used to taking whatever part they pleased. Orchestral music blasted through old speakers, filling the tea shop with sound.

Taylor stood, snapping her heel forcefully against the floor. The others remained sitting, but poised themselves properly. The music grew louder and louder, coming towards… she bellowed the first lines, uncaring for such things as good tone or staying in tune. Just as she liked it.

"My gallant crew, good morning!"

The others slammed their mugs (Turk had been careful to use mugs instead of delicate cups today, and for good reason) down on the table with a hearty 'thud'. Mocking salutes followed.

"Sir, good morning!"

"I hope you're all quite well?"

"Quite well, and you sir?"

"I am in reasonable health, and happy to meet you all once more!"

"You do us proud, sir!"

The last line was roared, with even Sanagi putting her heart and soul into it. The tea shop seemed as merry as any bar, any club, any party Taylor could imagine. Sanagi had always been too sober for such things, and had never enjoyed them. And Ahab and Turk were ex-mercenaries, and at the end of the day associated loud clubs and bars with desperately trying to suppress bad memories - they were barely a candle held against the overwhelming cosy warmth of being in good company, with good drink, and some idle silliness which nonetheless fired the soul and soothed the spirit. Song after song passed merrily, each one a belting chorus number or a stirring solo which left not a single person sitting back passively observing. Taylor blasted through 'I am the captain of the Pinafore', Ahab croaked her leprous way through 'When I was a lad', and switching to another disk, Sanagi was pressured into finally leaping into a rousing 'A more humane Mikado never did in Japan exist'. This was quite appropriate. For you see, that particular song involves the Mikado of all Japan declaring loudly his intent to let 'the punishment fit the crime', with increasingly inventive punishments devised. Sanagi took slightly distressing glee in describing in how 'the advertising quack, who wearies with tales of countless cures / His teeth I've enacted, shall all be extracted, by terrified amateurs'. The others were a little hesitant after that, their chorus slightly halting on account of Sanagi's vicious smile.

Turk declined to hold any solo of his own - nor did the others pressure him into doing one. He was stoic, quite content to do large chorus numbers but never willing to carry a tune on his own. The others thought this a sterling commitment to the group, allowing them to take point while he supported and guided. Turk was quite glad they never pressured him. He was simply incapable of holding tunes on his own, he needed someone else to guide him, to remind him what the tune actually was. Otherwise he just meandered all over the place with no sense of where he was actually meant to be or where he was meant to go. The evening culminated with a number from Iolanthe, which Sanagi for some reason adored. There was no conceivable reason for this - there were no tortures, no violence, nothing of real consequence. The entire thing was an opera about fairies and the House of Lords getting up to shenanigans.

Sanagi would never tell anyone this, but she'd seen a production of Iolanthe when she was very young. She barely understood the words, she barely understood the plot, but the sight of the Fairy Queen and a beefeater dancing had stuck with her ever since. She was not a sentimental woman by any means, but she keenly remembered the way the Fairy Queen's wings had glimmered under the stage lights, and how the smile she and the beefeater had shared seemed genuinely affectionate. It was one little bit of sentimentality she allowed, part of a very selective list.

The four were bellowing away with the last ounces of strength their voices could muster, and in that moment all the cares of the last few weeks were forgotten:

"Bow! Bow! Ye lower middle classes!
Bow! Bow! Ye tradesmen, bow ye masses!
Sound the trumpets, bang the brasses
Tan-tan-tara, tzing-boom!"


* * *​
Taylor was still humming when she returned home, dropped off outside her front door by Sanagi. She was humming as she went upstairs, humming as she checked her computer, continued to hum when she saw a new email pop up, and promptly stopped humming when she read it.

"What?"

Hebert,

Unexpected change in schedule, flew to Boston, got lift to Brockton, currently in Padraig's Tavern (free wifi), let me know good place to rendezvous tomorrow
.

Arch

P.s sorry for how late it is jet lag's a bitch


"What?"

She looked up Padraig's Pub. It was barely in Brockton Bay, some place way outside, oddly close to the protein farms. What… how… where was he meant to sleep? Where was he meant to do anything? Why had he come out with no warning?! Taylor let out an exasperated yell:

"WHAT?!"
 
Last edited:
34 - Obscure Proverb: Avoid Irish Pubs in America lest a Hyperborean Zealot embarrass an Alexandrine Leper
34 - Obscure Proverb: Avoid Irish Pubs in America lest a Hyperborean Zealot embarrass an Alexandrine Leper

Taylor crashed downstairs, taking the steps two at a time, and rushed to the landline - her father had been barely convinced to allow her to continue hanging out with her friends (all of whom were older than her, two of whom were ex-mercenaries, and one of whom was Sanagi), she'd declined to press him on the mobile phone front quite yet. As she used her insects to tell which button was which, a heavy handset pressed against her face, the sound of dial-tones crackling out from speakers that should rightfully have been retired a long time ago, she resolved to harass him about that particular issue quite soon. She tapped her foot restlessly as the phone rang… and then, with a 'beep', a sleepy voice came from the other end.

"...Uh, hello?"

"Ahab?"

"Speaking?"

"So, I know this is late, but that archaeologist just arrived unexpectedly in Brockton. He's in this bar way out of town, could you drive me there?"

"...Why would you ask me."

"Sanagi has work in the morning, so does Turk. And Turk is injured."

"I'm injured."

"You were thrown against a wall, Turk was impaled."

"Point taken. Second objection, I'm a little teensy weensy bit drunk."

Taylor paused. Driving with Ahab was already a slightly alarming prospect. She had a tendency to drive as though she was preparing to run someone down, not only that, but that she had run people down repeatedly in the past and was very comfortable with how to do it. Practised chaos - she went too quickly, turned corners too rapidly, treated other drivers as competitors to be crushed… but she never got a ticket, never broke the speed limit too noticeably, and hadn't actually caused any accidents. This didn't reassure Taylor, who generally spent the journey with her heart in her throat, desperately trying to stay silent. Ahab drove on a knife-edge, and Taylor didn't want to be the one to push her over into a horrendous accident. And drunk Ahab was something entirely different - Taylor had witnessed drunk Ahab, she had witnessed driving Ahab, she had not yet witnessed drunk driving Ahab and did not particularly wish to.

And yet, Taylor could not drive. And Ahab could.

"...Couldn't you ask your dad or something."

"I'll be honest, I was hoping he could crash at your place if he can't find a hotel."

"Oh no, no no no, no-one gets to stay at my place, they'll cramp my style."

"I was going to ask you later, but apparently the guy arrived tonight and is making it everyone's problem."

"I'm drunk Taylor."

"You're always drunk, how much have you had?"

"...like, two J&B's?"

"That's nothing, that's mouthwash to you - look, it's late, drive slowly, we'll get Arch to drive on the way back, cool?"

"What about the cops."

"Ahab, has there even been a time in recent memory where a breathalyzer wouldn't have picked you up."

"Goddammit, Taylor, stop having good points. I think they're good points. I could be mistaken, I have had two J&B's."

"Good, I'll see you at my place soon."

Ahab hung up, a vague grumbling replacing any formal goodbye. Taylor was about to slam the phone down, realised that was an awful idea, and placed it down carefully and delicately, giving it a soft pat when it settled into its cradle. And with that, she moved as quickly as she dared back to her room to drag on a pair of shoes and a slightly thicker jacket. In perhaps two minutes, she was back downstairs and hopping anxiously from foot to foot as she waited for Ahab to arrive. Of all the inconvenient, inconsiderate… her involvement with academia had been limited to Buyandelger, and he'd been such a pleasant individual, happy to give her his time, happy to give his knowledge with genuine enjoyment. Arch, she'd thought, would be equally professional, willing to stick to a schedule, willing to expound on his knowledge for as long as she needed. Instead, the man had shown up weeks ahead of schedule with no warning and was now in some random pub outside of Brockton because he'd got a lift from Boston, apparently. She clamped down on her anger, realising she was bringing out a little too much inner Sanagi.

Belatedly, she realised a problem. She hadn't told Ahab how to get back in touch with her - images filled her mind of raucous honking shattering the night's silence, waking both her dad and her neighbours. And then, a marginally more likely outcome - the phone ringing loudly, and waking up only her dad. Which was bad, certainly, but certainly involved less general social embarrassment. She barely knew half her neighbours, but the knowledge that they'd think of her as 'the girl who had a leper in a car honking loudly outside her house' was mortifying. She'd still never quite recovered from the time she'd accidentally set off the fire alarm and woken half the neighbourhood. And that was nearly six years ago. Ahab honking loudly… she'd probably have to move and change her name. She sprinted to the phone, poising her fingers above the handset, twitching like she was some gunslinger in a Western, ready to draw if a single indication of an incoming call came her way. A bead of sweat traced down the side of her head.

A hail of loud honking came from outside, along with Ahab hollering 'HEY TAYLOR GET IN THE DAMN CAR.' Taylor quietly died a little, sprinted to the door, flung it open, and screamed 'SHUT UP AHAB PEOPLE ARE TRYING TO SLEEP'. Ahab blinked blearily, processing Taylor screaming at her. She wasn't very good at it. A sleepy voice came from the stairs:

"Taylor?"

Shit.

"Oh, hey, dad - sorry, need to head out with Ahab, be back soon!"

"Tay-"

"Bye!"

And with that she was gone, out of the door, past windows which were slowly lighting open across the neighbourhood, and leapt into the car. Yep, this was Ahab's truck all right. Not in the best condition, and for some reason it'd become filthier since she was last in it. It'd gone from 'surprisingly clean' to 'borderline deserving of a fumigation'. Crumbs littered the seats, and a pile of empty takeaway boxes filled the back. The smell of fries and beer suffused the entire interior. Ahab was grinning dazedly. Taylor smiled tightly, grateful that she was driving the two of them out to meet Arch, annoyed that she'd woken up everyone with her incessant honking. Her smile faded almost immediately when saw a can of beer clutched in Ahab's other hand. As she watched, Ahab had a quick glug.

"Ahab, why are you drinking beer."

"I'm drunk, bug-lady, I don't make good decisions when I'm drunk."

"Stop drinking beer."

"It's.. it's not beer, Taylor, it's my… my pus receptacle. I was draining myself when you called, need to finish the process."

Ahab was smiling widely when she said this, and conspicuously covered the mouth of the can with one scarred hand. Taylor raised a single eyebrow.

"Give me the beer."

"NO! No, no, no - you're under eighteen, or twenty-one, or whatever the age is here, and as a responsible adult, I can't provide alcohol to minors-"

"Beer. Give."

"No, Taylor, piss off, you can't have my beer, it's not-"

A very large spider dropped right on her nose, and as she flailed around trying to swat it, Taylor quickly stole the beer and poured it out of the window in one smooth motion. She passed the can back, and Ahab stared at it with an expression of deep betrayal and sadness. The spider scuttled back into a corner - and goodness, there were a lot of bugs in this car. Ahab turned away, sighing deeply, and slammed a disk into her car, letting it play at full blast. It was some rock thing, lots of howling guitars and growling voices. Not Taylor's thing, but hey, at least it filled the silence. It was too late that she realised Ahab was a bit of a chatterbox while driving, and a combination of alcohol and spiders hadn't exactly decreased that tendency.

"You know, old friend loved this song. Rob Zombie in general."

Taylor remained silent. Best thing to do was to take a temporary vow of silence in situations like this - no reason to distract Ahab from driving while very slightly under the influence. She almost reconsidered this when she noticed Ahab wasn't wearing a seatbelt, and was currently fumbling under her seat with one hand, withdrawing a fresh can of beer. Thankfully, without a free hand she wasn't able to pop the tab and drink it, so it sat unopened. If Ahab even thought about pulling the tab with her teeth or considerined taking her hands off the wheel, Taylor would gladly set the small family of cockroaches on her, damn the consequences.

"Real old friend, back in Crossrifle. Good kid, used way too much product in his hair - kinda stupid, given that we wore helmets all the time, but what are you going to do, tell him to stop? Anyway, he loved Rob Zombie, loved Hellbilly Deluxe, listened to it non-stop, but he had a fondness for the other albums. And one day, middle of Kyrgyzstan, we're escorting some guy, some asshole, back to base. Parahuman - tinker, specifically, apparently he's damn good at working with… fuck, what were they called? Monofilaments, that was it, monofilaments. Super sharp. See, though, he made them into these living things - slithering all over, slicing up anything, doing real delicate work. Brass wanted him brought in, so we made a deal with the warlord he was working for at the time. Tinker's in a truck, all locked up, and we're just expecting some kind of chaos. And then this kid, for some damn reason, starts playing Hellbilly Deluxe at full blast. And this guy, this tinker, listens - see, he's one of these parahumans who would have lived and died in a crummy little village if they didn't get powers, and he's maybe heard one or two Western songs in his entire life."

Ahab stared at the beer, and Taylor quietly murmured 'don't even think of it'. Ahab grunted, and looked back at the road.

"We notice this tinker's finally shut up, and we get the idea to play Rob Zombie directly into his little pen. We're bored of him yelping about how he'll pay us anything to get us to let him go, anyway. And there's silence for a while, just Zombie, and then… the fucker starts singing along! He loves the stuff, learns the lyrics, the kid and he actually start getting to know each other. And then… fuck me, best part of the story coming up… the parahuman gets delivered, gets taken by some spooks in suits, and a few years later we hear about this new parahuman who can use monofilaments. Wanna know his name? Fuckin' Hellbilly. The man called himself Hellbilly. Should have seen the kid's face, he was so damn proud of the guy."

Ahab burst out laughing, cackling away merrily. Taylor nervously joined in, though she didn't really get the joke. She'd never heard of Rob Zombie, but hey, good on that parahuman for choosing a name that was definitely copyrighted. She'd read the PHO forums, apparently copyright was only really applicable in countries which were actually… well, existent. No-one forgot Batman, the sonar-themed cape from the former state of Abkhazia. Still, nice to see Ahab focusing on the road - chatting did seem to help her concentrate. She withdrew that appreciation when she saw Ahab's face fall.

"...'course, doesn't end well. He's working for Russia, there's a border skirmish with China, and the Yangban get hold of him. Last thing I heard from Hellbilly was something about his monofilaments being used for nerve stapling - they lace the wires into your nervous system, use it to rapidly condition you with pleasure and pain. In a couple of days you've lost most of your free will, you'll work yourself to death feeling like a king, charge into battle with nothing but a bayonet feeling like you're on top of the world. Pain doesn't mean shit if you've experienced pain induction via monofilament. Kid wasn't around to see it, though. He was one of the poor fucks to get screwed by that chemical attack in Vegas a few years back - the biotinker STD thing. Remember pouring a drink out for him, thinking - that kid died while embedded in some Vegas whore who could suck the paint off a tank, thinking that his music taste had inspired a hero's whole theme. Right before a giant plant burst out of his chest."

She chuckled, but there was no joy in it. She popped the tab with her teeth - Taylor had to restrain herself - and poured the whole think out of the open window onto the asphalt rushing by. They probably left a streak half a mile long by the time she was done. She crumpled the can up and threw it into the back. Her eyes were dark.

"Can't even remember his face these days, and none of us used our real names. Private Shift - no face, no name, and the one guy who might remember him properly is probably a drone for the Yangban."

They drove in silence for a while. Ahab was taken by her memories, and Taylor was… well, Taylor was just feeling guilty. She'd been dreading driving with drunk Ahab - thinking it would be this chaotic scramble across town, a hectic drive that would end with them dead or shaken. Instead, it was just… sad. Drunk Ahab, she was quickly realising, operated on a knife-edge between happy and sad. She could be the life of the party, or she could be this person, silently driving along as she tried to remember the face of an old friend, and all the while Rob Zombie blasted from tinny speakers. The vague memory of whiskey across her tongue felt foul.[/JUSTIFY]


* * *​

They finally pulled up outside Padraig's Pub, a crummy little joint outside of town, quite near the protein farms. The moaning of industrial decay, far too familiar to the two of them, came echoing over the wind. The pub itself was more or less what they expected - concrete, low ceiling, music blasting far too loudly for comfort. Ahab blinked as she saw the sign - a gaudy neon thing - and gulped audibly. Taylor noticed, and glanced over.

"You alright?"

"What, me? Fine. Fine. Just… just need a sec."

She reached into the glove compartment and pulled out a surgical mask, slipping it over her ears and around her face. It didn't conceal much, but it at least turned half her face into a void, directing observing eyes to look into her eyes as opposed to… well, the rot that consumed basically everything else. Of course, as a consequence the mask highlighted the slight yellow tint, the squint, the general sheen of unhealthiness that graced her peepers. Taylor reached over and patted her knee.

"It'll be fine, we'll be in and out, no need to stay for long - they'll barely notice us. No stares."

Ahab snorted nervously.

"Not the stares I'm worried about."

And with that they exited, and strode confidently into the bar. As they expected, it was loud, crowded, and far too hot. Bodies bustled around, heads glistened with sweat, and hands clutched huge pitchers of beer and dirty tumblers of various liquors. The bar stools were all full, as were the tables. They looked around, scanning it for anyone who could feasibly be an English archaeologist with a poor sense of timing. Just regular dudes, though, conversing in very loud American voices. Not to mention, they were all pale, which didn't help with the whole 'picking out a British man' thing - their paleness was only accentuated by their baldness. And their muscles.

Taylor was getting a sinking feeling in her stomach. That sinking feeling plunged into a bottomless pit when she saw the first swastika tattoo. She turned to Ahab.

"OK, let's do this quickly."

She raised her voice above the din, yelling as loudly as she could:

"Hey! I'm looking for a guy called Arch, anyone seen him?"

Ahab's eyes widened and she desperately waved at Taylor, trying to get her to stop yelling. But the damage was already done, and the bar paused in its motions to look over at her. They processed that the speaker was white, and turned away to their conversations. Except for one. A gentleman, larger than the rest, stood up and strode over, looking angrily at Ahab. As he walked, he bellowed:

"Hey, it's that bitch who was here last week!"

Ahab cursed under her breath, then hesitantly stepped towards him.

"Oh, hi, uh, Dean?"

"Jack."

"Well, hey Jack, sorry for not… calling?"

Jack grinned. It wasn't a very nice grin. Something finally clicked in Taylor's skull.

"Ahab, why were you in a… in this bar last week?"

"OK, so there's a very good reason. I didn't want to go to a bar where I might know anyone."

"Why?"

Jack laughed loudly.

"OK, so this chick comes in here and starts hitting on everything that moves, and old Jack is too much of a gentleman to just ditch a lady in the middle of a conversation. No-one was listening to her, see, no-one really wanted to catch whatever she has."

"...it's not exactly contagious."

"It's pretty fuckin' gross."

"Ahab, did you at no stage realise what kind of bar this was?"

Ahab grinned awkwardly beneath the mask, pulling it taut around her mouth.

"...I was very drunk. I mean, how do you think I was able to get here so quickly despite being pissed? Had practice, didn't I?"

They had gotten here rather quickly, Taylor thought. Then, she noticed Jack's chest. Particularly, what was tattooed on it.

"Did you just not notice the swastika tattoo."

"I thought it was a fancy swirl, I was very drunk!"

Jack cackled, slurped at his beer, and stalked away. He's had his fun, and had planted the seeds of a very awkward conversation in the car later. Some distance away, a gentleman came out of the toilet. He was shorter than the others, but quite as wide as them - well-built, that was the word, his frame seeming solid, as opposed to the softness of one who is wide from fat alone. He was also wearing a truly horrific Hawaiian shirt. Taylor raised a hand, catching his attention.

"Arch!"

His eyes widened, and he walked over with a broad smile plastered on his face. He extended a hand, and Taylor shook it, realising this was a mistake when she realised it was still slightly damp. Arch realised at more or less the same time, and his grin became slightly tighter.

"So, Hebert right?"

"Yes, that's me - and this Ahab."

"Yo."

"Sorry to be annoying, but could we leave? Bit too… uh"

"Bit too full of swastikas, yes. In my defence, I arrived earlier in the evening when there weren't many people around. And once the crowd started arriving, well… bit hard to go anywhere without a car."

The three quickly exited, moving to the car. Taylor walked a little faster than was polite, getting to the car before the others and immediately calling shotgun. She wasn't a spiteful person, but if Arch was going to drive, then someone needed to take the back seat. And it seemed appropriate for Ahab to take that particular position, given that she'd created the mess back there. Ahab barely minded, and gave the phrase 'make your bed and lie in it' some extra meaning as she slumped into an aromatic pile of polystyrene trays and thin cardboard containers, snoring coming from her form almost immediately. With a shrug, Arch hopped into the driver's seat and started the car - Ahab, being slightly drunk, had left the keys in the ignition.

The road was dark and empty, and the car was quite quiet, with the exception of Taylor giving directions now and again - Ahab's phone was unlocked on her lap, and a map app was displaying the route back home. Not too far, thankfully. Arch coughed awkwardly.

"So, uh, sorry about the whole… thing."

"It's fine."

"Oh, great. I was worried you were angry about it."

Taylor looked at him disbelievingly, but Arch kept his gaze on the road. Unbelievable. Arch paused.

"That was sarcasm."

"Yes, yes it was."

"Ah. Sorry."

An awkward pause.

"About these bodies, then."

"Yeah, them. So, the ones we've found are mostly gone now, they were in an old warehouse on the docks. But there's another place, a tower, which might be connected."

"Oh, fantastic, I'd love to see-"

"No, you don't. It's not safe to go there, trust me. Almost killed me and my friend the last time we went."

Perhaps she was overly harsh, but Arch had annoyed her. Given some more time, maybe she'd adjust, but for the time being she was quite content being curt and rude.

"So, how's it connected?"

"Someone's in there, knew about the bodies, was involved in gathering the victims. And… well, he's not quite right now. It's like he's… absorbing things. People. Everyone in that building is becoming him, though at this point I think they've all become him. Every room becomes his room, and time just slides together."

Arch was chewing the inside of his cheek thoughtfully.

"Interesting. You're certain it's not a parahuman?"

"Certain."

"Hm. That checks out, surprisingly. I'll tell you more later, but there's some limited literature on whoever makes these bodies, and the idea of all becoming one is one of the few common features. Sorry, I don't mean to sound conspiratorial, but-"

"No, no, it's fine. We're used to that - we know there's something out there, and we know it's quite real."

Arch grinned.

"Fan-bloody-tastic. You've no idea how long I've been waiting to just rant about this stuff without people thinking I'm insane."

Taylor smiled back.

"Same. It's just me and a few others who really know about this, everyone else thinks it's just parahumans."

The two fell silent, content in the presence of another who got it. Taylor's annoyance wasn't quite gone, but it was slowly fading.

"So, Arch - sorry to ask, but why did you leave the UK so early?"

"...couldn't really stay there anymore. I'm - I was - working at this university. I'd reached the viral stage, see. Spent years doing my d-phil (sorry, it's a PhD over here, forgot), put myself into debt, and the only thing I could do now was teach - spread my spores, y'know? Go full pyramid sceheme."

He snorted.

"Yeah, well, turned out it wasn't a good gig at all. Nothing but endless work for very little pay. I'd do four hours of marking and preparation, one hour of teaching, and I'd only get paid for the latter. I wanted to leave, and I guess the temptation just got too strong. Needed to get out of town, out of the country. Little holiday - track down some burned corpses, unravel unfathomable mysteries, buy some souvenirs and head back to scramble for any kind of job I can get my hands on."

"You just up and left? Just like that?"

"Mate, I'm living in a converted crack den back home with six other people, and I can still barely afford food. My colleagues are better paid than me and work less - some of them, at least. This close to snapping. Needed to come up for some air - I could tell. Thumbs had gone all funny, see?"

He thrust a broad hand in front of Taylor's face, and displayed his thumb proudly. It was, indeed, funny - made interesting clicking noises as it rotated in ways it really shouldn't.

"Thumbs shouldn't do that. Last time my thumbs did that, I went into the countryside and stole chickens for two months. This feels more constructive."

"You stole chickens for two months?"

"While living in the woods, yes. Good for the skin, good for the soul, came back to work and they barely noticed the mud."

"So you just… do that, every once in a while? Up and leave?"

"Reconnect with nature and myself. Burned corpses this time, chickens last time, and the time before that it was an abrupt shift into management consulting. Next time I might become a priest. Anglican, naturally, that way I don't have to commit to any of the believing nonsense. Leave that part to better men."

He was completely deadpan as he recited this, like he was reading a shopping list. Taylor was gradually coming to the conclusion that Arch was a little unstable. Then again, so was she - her episodes, her routines, her social group. She wasn't devoid of self-awareness, she had every confidence that to others she seemed quite peculiar. Arch, though, seemed quite blase in his peculiarities, accepted them as part and parcel of his life with no discomfort or reflection. Taylor sized him up again, trying to get a bead on this archaeologist. He was broad, had the kind of build a proper boxer does - no abs, no muscles cut from wood, but a hard frame inside a protective covering. Broad, but solid. His hair was dark, slicked back with some shiny substance. His face was weathered - young-ish, but prematurely worn. Deep bags under his eyes, slightly yellowed teeth, skin slightly stained a permanent red - the young could switch from pale to flushed at a moment's notice, but the worn and wearied tended to acquire a permanent stain produced from years of flushes. Screen burn on the cheeks. He kept chewing, probably missing a cigarette or a pipe between his lips - and appropriately, he promptly pulled out a cigarette, stuffed it in, and left it unlit. He glanced over.

"Sorry, just like the feel, I don't need to light up."

Taylor was grateful. She wasn't quite ready to drive around in a smoke-filled car after the excitement of tonight. She settled back in her seat, relaxing a little. Another ally acquired, someone who understood what was happening and was willing to help. And, someone who'd lived outside of America, lived in another functioning country as opposed to the failed states Ahab and Turk had trooped through. And someone who'd escaped, happily integrated shifting and moving into his life. Turk seemed to have settled down a little, but Arch… Arch seemed to always be on the move. Taylor would have to keep an eye on him.

Grey asphalt flashed by, and the industrial decay gave way to city streets, decaying in their own special way. The dashed lines down the middle of the road blended from her perspective, the speed turning them into a single arrow leading directly to the place which Ahab called home. Taylor was eager to see it - Ahab was better trained than her, in much better shape, and had much more experience. To see the chaotic den she dwelled in would give Taylor an entirely undeserved feeling of smugness.

And frankly, with the chaos of Chorei and the strangeness of her life… she needed a win.​
 
Last edited:
35 - Defective, Return to Sender
35 - Defective, Return to Sender

The three catapulted down the road, following it to the place which Ahab called home. Taylor was… surprised. This was a downright nice neighbourhood, with large houses and wide yards. Even Ahab's didn't look all that bad by comparison, the grass a bit too long, leaves left unswept. The picture of slightly neglected suburbia, the kind you might see belonging to a businessman who's unwilling to shell out on professional help, and thus comes home from each business trip or hectic week to find nature slowly encroaching on his own property. Ahab stumbled out, rousing herself from her doze the moment she felt the car slide to a halt. And then, with abrupt swiftness, she turned and leant down. A number of pieces of rubbish had fallen out with her, and with careful precision she picked up each item and placed it into a nearby bin. The intensity of her eyes as she went about the task was… alarming. It was an intensity she usually reserved for genuinely serious events, and most generally reserved for periods of sobriety. To see it on her face during a mundane activity in a state of drunkenness was more than a little peculiar. Her cleaning completed, she stumbled to the door with a familiar lack of co-ordination, opened it with a key attached to a heavy-looking metal orb, and swung it open to reveal her nest.

Bottles. Nothing but bottles. That was what struck Arch first - the gleaming pillars lining each available surface, universally empty. Maybe hundreds. Ahab glanced around, blinking, then smiled apologetically.

"Sorry - I don't get visitors often. I just like the shapes, the labels, you know?"

Arch shrugged.

"Fair enough. I do the same - stick candles in old wine bottles, you know."

Taylor was alarmed at the look of genuine consideration that Ahab gave that idea. With this many bottles, for one she'd probably wipe out the candles the churches and massage parlours needed, and for two she'd probably destroy her house and the entire neighbourhood in the inevitable conflagration. Ahab paused, then shook her head.

"Sounds fun, but with this many bottles…"

And Taylor was fooled into believing that Ahab was actually sane and level-headed, an actual person instead of a bundle of putrid flesh, alcohol, and dysfunction. Arch agreed - again, fooling Taylor into believing that those around her were functional individuals. The trio went further inside, Ahab flicking on lights as she went - again, an odd bit of genuine conscientiousness surrounded by complete chaos. The idea of a drunk Ahab, an intense expression on her face, walking around turning lights off to conserve energy and to not bother the neighbours excessively was oddly funny to her. Arch was looking politely bewildered as Ahab stumped upstairs, flung open a door, and pointed at a low cot, which could charitably be called a place to sleep. Arch blinked.

"Uh."

"So, there's your room, mine is across the way…"

"I'm staying with you?"

"Yep. So, anyway, I get up at random times so be ready for that, you can access my stash so long as we're sharing - this is a no-hoarding house - not sure what food I have, I think it's just eggs and bread, plus the tank of vegetable oil, and…"

He looked at Taylor with an expression of pleading. Taylor smiled wickedly, and murmured:

"If you'd like to find a hotel…"

Arch abruptly remembered that he had no money to speak of - a few quid here and there was all he had to his name, and he certainly couldn't afford a hotel for a single night. Or, at least, a hotel which didn't harvest your organs after drugging you - not one of the classy harvests either, the ones with a glamorous Russian blonde, this would be some scowling brute with fists the size of dinner plates and no bedside manner. That being said, at least the brute would only harvest his organs once - whereas Ahab would likely do her thing repeatedly. Taylor tapped him on the shoulder, bringing him back to reality.

"I'm off. Ahab'll show you where we meet tomorrow. Night."

She stumbled off, and Ahab followed to give her a lift home, leaving Arch to unpack his things. A suitcase and a carry-on, that was all he could afford. The suitcase was packed with clothes and books, but all he did was pluck a single book out and then left the rest of the case open on the floor. That, he imagined, would be his wardrobe. The book itself was something he'd read a few times befrore - a slim paperback volume of Hunter S. Thompson's work on the Hells Angels. He sank back, perusing familiar words with a sleepy gaze, until he heard Ahab stumble back in. He was jet lagged as all hell - and he never enjoyed it. It was far too late to go to sleep at this point, he'd have to tough it out until next night. If he didn't, the jet lag would just linger even longer. The feeling of being sleepy while your body politely objected was not a fun one. So, when Ahab poked her scabrous face in and asked if he wanted to share a drink, he immediately accepted.

The two were downstairs, sat on a pair of chairs which had clearly come with the house - bland, grey, the stains Ahab's own signature. He desperately hoped the stains were alcohol, and not one of her fluids. Two tumblers were full of some weird brand of gin, a huge tonic dispenser keeping them topped up. The label for the gin bottle depicted a man wearing sunglasses, grinning as he stood atop a globe. There was something familiar about the man - but the name escaped him. All he saw was a man in a fine suit, grinning from ear to ear, staring fiercely out and meeting his gaze unflinchingly. There was no name on the bottle, though, just an arrogant dude. Ahab noticed his confusion, examined the bottle, and explained:

"World Marshal Gin, it's pretty good."

"World Marshal… that's a corporation, right? PMC?"

"Nah, but they own a bunch of PMCs. They supply arms, tech, expertise… and apparently liquor. They work in a bunch of countries, so they just have the logo. No point printing names on gin they're sending to a country with a thousand local dialects that may or may not have a written language."

Arch hummed affirmatively, and downed his G&T with practised swiftness. He slammed it down, and Ahab immediately topped him up with more gin. He smiled blearily at her. She looked at him appraisingly.

"So… Arch. Not your real name, I'm assuming?"

"Nope. Found that it was a good idea to have a pseudonym. And I'm guessing Ahab isn't yours."

"Not remotely. Now, I have to know, though - what's it like out in England these days? Never made it out there, mostly just worked in Central Asia, little bit of work in East Asia."

Arch's face tautened, and he suddenly looked very sad. He was young, but the years weighed heavy on his face, and he downed another tumbler.

"Not good. See, America, they get to screw up with parahumans as much as they want - a city gets levelled, taken over, barely means anything. They've got hundreds more, they've got thousands of miles of nothing to rebuild on. Britain, though… when the Simurgh attacked London, that kinda splintered things permanently. If you don't feel like sleeping any time soon, listen to the broadcasts coming out of that hole. Not… not fun."

Ahab grimaced.

"Yeah, seen lots of places like that. One city goes, and poof - everything else goes with it. Government, army, general order… had a buddy out in Kabul, it's a ghost town these days. People just scatter to the hills, never come back."

"Same happened back home. London depopulated, everyone ran outwards. Say, I don't suppose you had any buddies who worked in the North Sea?"

"Nah, why?"

"Ah, just curious. Heard the Norwegians were hiring someone to try and take care of the garbage patch up there, clear the old oil rigs of people, that kind of thing."

Ahab shrugged, and the two fell into a companionable silence. Arch broke the quiet:

"Sorry to ask - but what's the deal with Hebert? How old is she, fifteen?"

"Turns sixteen in a few months, I think. But yeah, young."

"She looks… old. In her eyes. And she's so damn businesslike, I heard her yelling from the bathroom in that pub. Is she a child soldier, or something?"

Arch chuckled weakly. Ahab didn't reciprocate.

"No, just… she's seen some action here in Brockton. She used to be more spindly, more quiet, more… hesitant to do things. Now, though, I think she's hit her bottom, and is trying to claw her way back up. I think she lost a lot on the way down, personality-wise. Had to give up childish things."

Arch grimaced.

"'When I was a child, I spoke as a child. I understood as a child, I thought as a child. But then I became a man, and I put away childish things'...she doesn't look like someone's who's hit bottom to me. I've seen people who have hit rock bottom, who've slammed straight down and have to claw their way back up. Once met a Catholic anarchist who lived on a houseboat, he hit rock bottom, then vanished, showed up again as a priest. Looked like he'd achieved damn Enlightenment. Hebert doesn't look like that. She looks like someone's who's hit her middle - bottom is still way below her. And she's suspended over the abyss, trying not to look down. Seen the look a lot - resilience, yeah, but more than that, fear. Can't be afraid if you know exactly what the bottom is like."

They fell silent again. Arch was drunk - and tired. He wouldn't have been so forward about this, but there was something about Taylor that unnerved him. She was too… direct, too forceful. And her eyes were far too old. There was a coldness to her gaze which spoke to experience a girl her age simply shouldn't have. He felt a crawling sensation over his flesh just by looking at her. Shivering, he broke the silence once more:

"Mind if I ask what you know about these bodies - I'll ask Hebert tomorrow, but I'm curious."

"Not really my area, Sanagi and Taylor explored that old warehouse. You'll meet Sanagi tomorrow, I suppose. I'll tell you this much, whatever created those bodies is… bad news. Met something like it out in Azerbaijan years back - no fighting it, damn thing killed my entire squad."

Arch leaned forwards, eyes bright.

"So you've met it too?"

"Damn right I did. Some flame thing, burning brighter than anything, made space and time change like it was nothing. Taylor found something like it in this tower in a bad part of town. Nasty shit. Familiar?"

"I've never met it myself, but I've seen what it does. The bodies, mostly. But some people write about it, not many though. If we're swapping stories, though, I can tell you one."

Ahab twirled her hand, eyes fixed on him.

"I was out in El Salvador, mostly out there to do acid with some of my pals from university. They were actual professionals, though, and most of the time I was hanging around in the sun trying to reread the same books. I avoided this little village near the site they were excavating, one of the death squads had basically taken over, and they provided protection to the site in exchange for cash. But only an idiot would go on their turf. See, after the end of the civil war, parahumans were just… omnipresent. The old maras - gangs - were destroyed pretty quickly, new ones forming around parahuman warlords. Government made a truce with them, which more or less means that the criminals run the cities and the government does its best to mediate international trade. But the death squads, those guys just stuck around. Real zealots, they think parahumans are the spawn of Satan and that it's their god-given duty to purge them from existence. 'Course, unlike the maras they'll take international currency, they always need the extra cash. So, bunch of archaeologists are going for this Mayan site, Joya des Ceren, and my friends are there to lend a hand. Rescue archaeology, getting what we can and then running for the hills."

He sipped his drink.

"Now, Joya de Ceren is like Pompeii - this whole site is covered in ash, preserved it damn well. Not really my field, though, and they didn't like me loitering around the site. So I wander around, drinking and reading, and I find this guy, lurking all suspicious-like. Local, wearing these thick sunglasses, big old grin on his face. Turns out he speaks English, and we get talking. I can yell to the squaddies at any moment, so I'm not too nervous of him. Says his name's Roque. Then he busts out the tequila, and I should have been more cautious, but… well, what can I say, I like tequila. And I'd been watching my friends word hard as hell for the last few days, and laziness is miserable without company. We get to glugging, and you should have seen this guy. He drinks, he drinks, he drinks, and then he goes and throws up blood because his stomach ulcer can't handle it anymore. Then he's drinking again."

He chuckled.

"Most hardcore fucker I've ever met. Plus, he actually liked my shirts. We drink, we drink, he leaves, and then the next day he's back to do it all over again. We're doing that thing you do when you're truly drunk and bored - chatting for hours about absolutely nothing. Now, we stick to drinking - no drugs. Turned out the squaddies protecting the site were of the jackbooted puritanical type, and didn't take kindly to recreational mind expansion. But he references the drugs he takes when I'm not around - see, I limit myself to acid, maybe some weed, possibly mescaline. He tries stuff I've never even heard of - something called 'the Embalmer', makes your skin rot off your bones, but the high lasts almost a week. And for gang members, being unable to feel pain is a blessing. Once saw one of these bastards, just running into direct rifle fire, didn't even feel the bullets - most of their organs were dead anyway, turning them into a perforated slurry didn't make much of a difference."

Ahab suddenly felt very glad that her rot was, at the very least, limited to a foul appearance and a propensity to skin infections. Her skin was hideous - it didn't slough off like a snake's scales, and while her organs were certainly corroded, that was more a consequence of intensive drinking and violence. She had the sudden, horrendous image of squatting over a toilet, and instead of the usual slightly bloody discharge, seeing a rancid kidney make splashdown. She glared at the bottle of gin. This was why she didn't drink World Marshal, gave her weird visions. Just so happened they were giving out free samples at an expo a few years back.

"So we're hitting it off, and about a week later he offers to show me this one part of the site - some cave no-one else had really explored. Now I'm not a complete idiot… but I was very drunk. And this one squaddie was keeping an eye on me, mostly out of curiosity. So I go with Roque, and true to his word, it's very near the site, still in earshot. Not much of a cave, more a narrow passage leading to an underground chamber. I follow him, and then… nothing. Silence. I hear him sighing, and taking off those sunglasses. I'm stepping around, trying to find some good footing, when I step on something. And Roque just hollers at me, really shrieks. And then he's on the floor, scrabbling around for whatever I stepped on. I finally get the wherewithal to light up a match, try and get a glimpse of what's going on. And I see Roque pawing around, scraping something pale yellow from the floor. He looks up, and I see… he's missing his eyes. One of them's in his hand, and the other one… well, you can guess what happened to the other one. They're these freaky things, yellow and shrivelled, looks like there's these big fingerprints all over them. The pupil's completely gone, like it exploded and all the fluid just flooded outwards. Worst part is, I can feel my foot burning - like I stepped on a hot coal. Roque's mad at this point, and he lunges at me. I see the one eye he has left starting to glow, and I think I'm dealing with one of the parahumans out here. I'm running on autopilot at this point, so I grab the eye from his hand, squish it between my fingers."

Arch held up his right hand - scorched, the skin red and mottled, flesh scorched into an unnatural smoothness contrasted to flesh which flaked and coiled, melted into a new shape and incapable of healing back to a state of flexibility. He flexed it a few times, showing much of the flesh was nearly completely paralysed. Ahab whistled.

"Roque shrieks again, kicks me away, runs off into the dark. My match goes out, and I go to strike another one - I'm feeling nothing from my right hand, combination of shock and tequila. I light it up, no Roque. Just a stone chamber, filled with these burned bodies - like charcoal. At first I think this is Roque's doing, like he's some kind of serial killer. But… well, nothing's quite right. It's the clothes, mostly. None of them are wearing anything normal, it's all robes and these thong-things. Half of them have bowl cuts, and they're all… smiling."

Ahab coughed quietly. Arch looked at her, slightly irritated.

"...I hate to be that guy, Arch, but I already know this part. Taylor and Sanagi told me about it. Carbonised bodies, weird smiles, yadda yadda."

"Yes, but my corpses were old. Like, dating to the earliest days of the settlement old - yet perfectly preserved."

"Well, they were burned."

Arch let out a quiet huff of frustration, and Ahab giggled in response. This was, sadly, one of the consequences of being exposed to the bizarre and the alien one too many times - the bizarre and alien may manifest in infinite ways, but the terror lay in the perpetual elaboration of that infinity. The carbonised bodies were… familiar, now. Ahab had been terrified of the tower in Azerbaijan, had been terrified of the tower in Brockton once Taylor had described the contents, and had been alarmed at the bodies in the warehouse… but Arch's bodies, no matter how old they were, were still far too familiar for that looming pit of terror to manifest. Just as Chorei had been frightening during their first encounter, but in their last Ahab was more than willing to get up close and personal with a pair of chainsaw-scissors. Takes courage to attack someone with chainsaw-scissors. Arch sensed her apathy, and it didn't exactly please him. The one part of the story which was new in any capacity were the eyes, the heat coming from them.

"Alright, you haven't mentioned the statue in the middle - what was yours like?"

Arch asked indignantly. Ahab paused.

"...statue in the middle?"

Arch grinned, triumphant.

"Well, our statues did have one in the middle of the circle. Bigger than the others, taller, thinner. Like, twice their height levels of tall. Definitely not human - not just the height, but the things growing from him. A tree. An actual tree was growing out of his back, burned bone forming the bark, and from each of its three huge branches was one of those shrivelled little eyes. Still fresh. Still staring. His mouth was open, and I could see more eyes, just… lining his mouth and throat. All of them still fresh, even if his body was nothing but rock. Now, I was pretty drunk still, and the pain was finally starting to set in. So I ran, found someone, and we investigated the cave as best we could. No sign of Roque. Then, a week later, the squaddies tell us that some government spooks are descending and we need to leave. We do, promptly, and that's it. No more Ceren - wiped from the face of the earth by one of the gangs. I do my research, turns out this arrangement - burned bodies in a circle, all smiling - is surprisingly common. And here I am. So, how was that?"

Ahab shrugged.

"A body with three branches coming out of its back is… scary, sure. But ours had burned footsteps leading from the centre."

Arch paled.

"So the thing in the centre left. It walked away."

"Seems like it."

"...and it doesn't worry you that something twice the size of a human with branches covered in eyes coming from its back is now wandering around the city. Eyes that, let me remind you, possibly possessed someone and turned them into a killer. And were hot enough to nearly melt my hand."

Ahab paused.

"Shit. That's… actually quite alarming."

The two sat in silence, drinking their gin. Ahab was tapping her foot restlessly. They continued like this for a few hours, drinking themselves into a stupor, until Ahab fell asleep in her chair and Arch retired to 'bed'. He lay awake for hours, in that way one does in an unfamiliar house. The ceiling above him was strange, and he fixated on its every detail - or, rather, the lack of detail. His house, while dilapidated, was still… decorated. A product of a different age - the walls may be thin and cold, but decoration remained a priority. His ceiling was covered in decoratively moulded flowers and branches, while this was clinically white, and completely featureless. He imagined the circle Ahab had described - the footsteps leading away. He reached into his pocket, and began to run his fingers around a small, hard object that rested there. After a moment's hesitation, he pulled it out.

A yellowed eye with a burst pupil stared back at him, heat vanished, now just a hard core that resisted any attempt to be pierced. He'd plucked this from the tree in Ceren, and had never found the willpower to throw it away - too afraid of what it might do if he left it alone. After several hours, he fell into an uneasy slumber - too drunk to think about how this would mess up his sleep schedule.

He dreamt of fire. He dreamt of endless fire, and a cruel, laughing face amidst the flames.

He did not sleep well
 
Last edited:
36 - The Grand Hippie Conspiracy
36 - The Grand Hippie Conspiracy

Arch woke, and stumbled downstairs. He stared at a sight which he thought would remain in his mind for some time. He walked in the sitting room with surprising calm, and nudged Ahab. She remained asleep. He nudged her again. Nothing. Finally, he poked her harshly in her side, and at that she finally woke up while rambling incoherently in… Urdu? Possibly? He was guessing - it sounded similar to what the folks at his friend's favourite takeaway yelled at each other now and again. Ahab looked around, trying to focus, and then looked up at Arch.

"Want to grab some breakfast?"

"...eggs in the kitchen."

"No plates."

"What?"

"No plates. All in the sink."

"Then wash them up, not your damn maid."

"I would, but something's moving in the sink. I'm not sure what it is, but it looks dangerous."

Ahab's eyes widened, and she sprung up, cursing as she sprinted to the kitchen. The sink was something quite spectacular - piles of dishes, cups, mugs, piled far too high for comfort. The smell was somewhere between rotting meat and congealing sugar. Ahab grabbed a metal spatula, and poked the scummy grey water that lay around the tower of crockery like a moat around a castle. Ahab tried to investigate into the murky depths… and then reeled back, throwing the spatula vioently into the sink.

"The sink is compromised, we'll need to burn it."

Arch nodded seriously. He'd been a student once - when every natural substance becomes a possible foundation for a biological weapon. Ever since students started triggering during exam season, though, most universities took the possibility of biological weaponry quite seriously. Sheffield had never quite recovered from that time a particularly dirty student kitchen had turned out to be a chemical tinker's fermentation plant for some seriously nasty intelligence enhancers. When they tried to clean, the stuff went airborne and suddenly dozens of students were actual geniuses… before they started bleeding from the nose, coughing up their lungs, and pissing out blood that made Geiger counters tap out a rapid samba beat. Ahab was all business as she spoke:

"I'll disable the fire alarms, you find some alcohol."

"You're certain this won't burn the house down?"

"Nah, done this at least twice. And one of those times I was in the grips of some serious fear - tequila and I do not mix well."

Arch nodded, then jogged off. He slowed. He stopped. He looked around. For all her drinking, this house seemed to be mostly full of empty bottles, one of which was the sad recipient of a half-hearted attempt to stuff some fairy lights inside. As it was, a few twinkly lights were barely visible behind murky glass, while a thick cable and battery pack stretched from the mouth of the bottle like some plastic umbilical cord. He searched for an actual bottle… empty, empty, empty, half-full. He sprinted back down, clutching an ornate bottle. Ahab was currently in mid-air, her legs hooked around a bannister as she stretched outwards to fiddle with a plastic disk that beeped incessantly.

"How's this?"

"Can't see it, what brand?"

"Tanqueray."

"You bastard, how dare you! Tanqueray gin is too good for this, find something else."

"What about that stuff from last night?"

"World Marshal? Wouldn't recommend it, apparently the fumes from that stuff mix poorly with certain house paints."

"Well, where do you keep your alcohol?"

"Just look around, I'm very busy at present!"

Grumbling, Arch took off again to find something marginally less expensive than Tanqueray gin. He glanced into Ahab's bedroom - backed away immediately, then hesitantly returned as he sighted a number of glinting bottles that might have some fluid in them. Ahab's bedroom was a fascinating place. A giant water bed was in the middle, that twitched and flexed like a monstrously sized muscle. The curtains - blackout - were drawn and stapled shut. Nonetheless, he could see that the walls were a liver-red, stained occasionally with some form of alcohol. Empty bottles were arranged in startlingly complex configurations, and a hot glue gun was lying to the side. Looming over the entire room was one such sculpture - a gigantic face made entirely from liquor bottles, teeth made from beer bottles, and eyes represented by glinting cognac bottles which looked far too expensive for Ahab - he almost wept when he saw the labels. The face hung from the ceiling on a set of straining metal chains, staring down imperiously, glass lips arranged into a crude sneer. He flicked a light on, and flinched as it shone from within the face, setting those expensive eyes alight. Shuddering, he examined the loose bottles - empty, empty, empty, full. He grabbed it, flicked the light off, hurriedly closed the door, and jogged back down to the leper with the terrifying bedroom. Ahab was pacing twitchily outside the kitchen.

"What now?"

"Vodka. No brand."

"Fantastic, that stuff will do wonderfully. Pass it here."

The next few moments were a flurry of flame and destruction. Ahab poured the alcohol around the sink, the acrid stink of whatever this bargain-bin vodka was filling the kitchen in an instant. She was halfway through the bottle when she shrieked at Arch to 'grab something and attack the sink, they're trying to abandon ship'. Arch complied and sallied forth like a knight of old to battle the indescribable denizens of the deep which attempted to escape their murky home, bearing a rolling pin as his Durandal. He wasn't aware what he was hitting, all he knew was that sometimes he'd hear the splash of water when struck, sometimes the crack of a plate or cup, sometimes the dull 'tunk' of wood or metal, and very rarely he'd hit something squishy and pulsing which reeled from the blow. All the while Ahab was yelling at the top of her lungs and was pouring huge quantities of vodka into the abyss. Finally, she came to an end, and started looking around frantically.

"Light!"

Arch fished out his lighter, throwing it to her. A few 'clicks' later, and the sink was on fire. Thankfully, Ahab had the presence of mind to have a fire extinguisher close at hand. Arch tried to reach for it, but a scabrous hand slapped him away.

"Let it burn. We need to be thorough."

As he heard squealing and scuttling from the sink, he found himself agreeing. No half-measures here. And so they stood, quietly, watching the pestilence be purged by the purifying flame. Finally, there was no sign of movement, and Ahab extinguished the whole thing in a flurry of foam. Ahab just… stared, taking in the devastation, realising (belatedly) that there was a guest in her home who had assisted her in burning her biohazard sink. And if he'd found the bottle, then he'd probably been in her bedroom. He may well have seen Gilgamesh. This may be a problem. Arch, on the other hand, was not idle. The moment the fires vanished and the fumes began to clear, he stepped forwards, plucked a blackened plate from the mess of foam, rinsed off what he could, and began to examine a few loaves of bread to see if any were edible. Two slices acquired, he hunted for fillings. Eggs, and… just about nothing else. With a shrug, he began to fry up a small omelette, sandwiched it between the two slices, and took a healthy bite. Complete, he turned to a still still Ahab.

"So, any plans for today?"

"...not sure. Actually, are you sure you didn't find any other bottles?"

"Nope, none."

"Then I'm out. Knew there was a reason I was drinking World Marshal last night, I hate that stuff."

"Ah."

"Wait, I have a friend - Turk, ex-PMC like me - he makes the strongest bathtub moonshine. Trick is that he uses black garlic from the Japanese supermarket and military-grade mouthwash from his retirement package, gives it a real kick. That and the ethanol."

"Sounds like a plan, Stan."

"My name's Ahab."

"No, it's just… it's just a saying."

"I don't get it."

"It rhymes, that makes it funny. You know, like 'see you later, alligator' or 'cheers, big ears'"

Ahab hummed, still looking confused. Now, to her credit, she wasn't ignorant to the power of the rhyme. But English was not her first language, nor her second. English was her third, and she was infuriatingly sober. The charms of English were only really made plain to her when she was drunk, and she'd just destroyed the last of her liquor. Perhaps in time she'd understand. Who knew. For the time being - Turk's bathtub moonshine. Almost as potent as her protein grub moonshine, but she was slightly convinced that the protein grub moonshine was mostly potent because she hadn't scrubbed all the toxins out.

* * *​

Sanagi groaned, heaving her sorry carcass into the elevator, hating herself for not taking the stairs. Elevators were lazy, and while the smooth glide of a high-powered elevator may be satisfying and may preserve one's state of dress, a good old-fashioned clamber could give one a healthy flush to their cheeks which spoke of exercise, good living, and a good diet. Plus, she always felt a thrill of smug superiority when she arrived before the elevator did. But now, broken as she was, she was forced to cram herself into this small metal box with half a dozen other cops, probably taking up all their bacteria. The music system wasn't even any good, just some bizarre swing-funk remix of 'I dreamed a dream' from Les Miserables. She was trying to figure out who on earth that would appeal to when the doors swung open to reveal the promised land.

The cops parted like the Red Sea, and the scent of milk and honey wafted to her as she beheld the land of her dreams, where she would undoubtedly one day reside. The place where the detectives dwell, with their solid desks made from wood instead of plastic, wearing actual clothes instead of mandated uniforms (not that she disliked uniforms, but they gave an easy out to the sloppy and the poorly dressed. The ceiling for dressing well was lowered, and the floor was raised. Here, though, natural selection could be allowed to take its course, weeding out the weak from the strong, something the Americans had realised in their school system). A sea of button-up shirts and colourful ties, faces bright with intelligence and good conversation. She quietly listened in on two detectives chatting to each other, trying to pick up on their conversation.

"Oh, hey Carl."

"Hey Steve."

Camaraderie! Actual camaraderies - to be on first-name basis, to be cordial, to greet one another as a matter of course instead of simply grunting like a Neanderthal. Friends - chums, even. And comrades, too, brothers-in-arms. Chumrades! Sanagi was in heaven. She had to sidle over, her mission briefly forgotten.

"How're the dreams?"

"Well, the dream journal is really helping, but those websites the wife looked at were useless. How're yours?"

"Same as, same as - I'll tell you what, my girlfriend is claiming that my snoring has improved, I think it's because of that new tea I've been trying."

What.

"Oh, what kind?"

"Well, she's Japanese, and she introduced me to this black soy bean stuff, very strong smell. But it really helps with the snoring, apparently! That, or the spa really helped."

"Ah, don't make me think about that, can't believe that was only a week ago - feels like a month."

"Well, what can you do - oh, hey, can I help you, officer?"

Sanagi was frozen. She was trying to process a great deal at once. The camaraderie was encouraging to see, but the dream journal crap? Surely they must be joking. Talking about the types of tea they were accessing, their snoring, their spa days?! What were these people?! And then she noticed what was playing over Carl's headphones, which hung around his neck. Jefferson Airplane. She was getting the creeping suspicion that the BBPD had been infiltrated by hippies, and she was suddenly keenly aware of why the city was going to the dogs. The detectives were hippies, namby-pamby hippies with no hard edges, nothing to really use in combating crime! Her fury was building again. She hated many things - mayonnaise, poorly dressed people, stoners, herself on bad days, and so on, but hippies had a special place. She forced a smile, feeling like she was just baring her teeth to the enemy.

"Excuse me, I was hoping to talk with someone about the case file from the Luminous Qigong Centre?"

Carl - well-dressed (dammit), well-groomed (dammit), and well-spoken (fuck!) smiled at her, nodding in an understanding manner.

"Oh, sure - please, sit down. What were you interested in? I didn't work on that case, but I've read the files and talked to the people who were assigned to it, so I might be able to answer any of your questions."

She sat, hesitantly, noticing the teapot - the actual teapot - on his desk. Hippies! Stoners! Here to sabotage the BBPD in any way they could - soon she'd be forced to grow her hair into dreadlocks, be ordered to not arrest the junkies on the street, and her entire department would be full of slack-jawed yahoos with two brain cells to share between the whole department. I mean, that was already somewhat the case. But it could still be worse, they could relax the uniform policy. And that would be just straight-up horrifying.

"Well, I noticed that the case files were a bit… vague, you know? I was interested in that centre for a while, it seemed odd that so many details were overlooked."

Carl looked at her quizzically - Detective Haller, she noticed, based on the stylish name plate on the edge of his desk, rendered in Times New Roman, the best typeface of them all! Damn, but this hippy was good at infiltration. She was a little envious.

"Not sure what you mean - it was an ugly case, nasty trying to deal with an organ harvesting operation, but there seems to have been minimal fallout."

"That's the thing, though. The operation seems to have been mostly dealt with by some federal agency, S.E.T., but I've never seen that name on any paperwork before. Likewise, nothing about how they handled this case."

Detective Haller leant back, thankfully not putting his feet on his desk. He groaned a little, rubbing his forehead.

"I'll level with you, these sorts of cases have… irritations attached to them. PRT takes over, and God knows we won't get all their files. It gets handed back to us, but then SET comes in and takes over one aspect, and they won't share everything. Information gets filtered, processed, and not all of it makes its way to us. Irritating when this happens, but thankfully it's rare for three groups to fight over the same case."

"I suppose. One more thing - and thank you for being so patient (she said those last words with barely suppressed spite) - anything going on with the Merchants lately? Couple buddies keep talking about them, apparently they've been behaving weirdly."

Haller narrowed his eyes, suddenly far more alert.

"I can't say anything on the record, but a couple of us have been investigating this… new thing. Nothing certain, yet, otherwise the DEA would be all over us, but apparently some new drug has been getting popular. Couple informants call them 'grapes' - no idea what they are, but from what we've heard, taking this stuff… you'd think a brain tumour was a birthday present, seriously messes you up. So, might be they're seeing related incidents."

"'Grapes?' So, if it's popular, how come the DEA hasn't descended?"

"Can't even get a sample of the stuff. Apparently you eat it whole, so no pipes, no residue. And it's too rare to stockpile, so the moment people get it, they take it."

"Found any traces in anyone's system?"

"Maybe if we knew what we were looking for, but nothing. We've barely managed to get a name, no symptoms, just reputation."

He leant forwards surreptitiously, and Sanagi responded likewise automatically. Hippy or nay, a confidential discussion with a detective was something she fantasised about.

"Now, I'm trying to get these requests approved, but under-the-table… there are a couple of areas we really want to be patrolled more extensively, we think they might be connected to this new stuff. Problem is, we've barely got any evidence, and the moment we do get evidence the DEA takes over - so the captain isn't in a rush to approve us. If you're out on patrol - not asking anything official - but you may want to give some of these areas a look."

As he spoke, he scribbled down on a piece of paper, listing addresses and associated names. She scanned them briefly - nasty parts of town. The Merchants didn't exactly hold territory in the same way the other gangs did. The ABB and E88 would scrap over any border, resisting any attempt to steal even a single street. The Merchants were more… gaseous, ephemeral. If they could, they'd move into abandoned houses, disused industrial lots, even wrecked ships out on the docks. If pushed, they ran away. The ABB and E88, to their credit, tried to really build an empire, establishing borders, patrolling regularly, ensuring forces were distributed to the areas where they were needed. There was a good reason why the Wards apparently didn't even think about patrolling certain parts of town - they were no longer part of Brockton Bay, they were part of a new kingdom, one that didn't take kindly to their presence. The Merchants, though… they festered. They grew where they could, ran when they couldn't, continuously recruited from the most dejected parts of the population, and pumped a steady supply of cut-price drugs into the underbelly of the city. In many cities, gangs like the ABB or the E88 were inevitable, the products of parahumans who had ambition. Merchants, though, were more symptoms than anything else, signs of decay but not the originators of that decay. These parts of town were unimportant, irrelevant to damn near any gang. But to the Merchants, they would be nice little nooks to grow in, and spread outwards.

She took the paper, carefully folding it and placing it in a pocket. Carl winked at her. She hesitated, then winked back, the motion unfamiliar and unpleasant. Judging by his smirk, he noticed. But hey, when in Rome. She glanced again at the headphones blasting Jefferson Airplane. Well, maybe 'when in Gomorrah' was more accurate. Hippies, man. She made her excuses, and stood to leave. She had leads now - and, like a real detective, she'd investigate them, probe witnesses, delve deep into the seedy underbelly of Brockton to find the secrets it concealed. As she walked to the elevator, she passed by a detective who looked refreshingly normal, professional. She couldn't resist the urge, and leaned over.

"...what's the deal with the dream journal stuff?"

He looked up sharply at her, narrowing his eyes. Sanagi blinked in surprise.

"Dreams are important signs of what's going on in the subconscious, officer. Keeping track of that is important for maintaining our mental health and keeping us functional as law enforcement officers. It's professional. Now, if there's nothing else, get back to your desk officer."

She shuffled off, stunned and slightly horrified. The conspiracy went higher than she could have imagined. This warranted serious thought.

* * *​

Across the city, Ahab and Arch stumbled into the tea shop, looking around desperately. They saw a large Russian cyclops and a teenage girl staring back at them, the latter looking a little annoyed. Ahab slapped her forehead (her palm came back with an abundant quantity of grease - she'd forgotten to cleanse herself today).

"Shit, knew I forgot something. Fire cult, that was it, fire cult. But first -"

She sidled over to Turk, smiling in her most charming way.

"Turk, darling, we're out of alcohol, can I pretty please have some of your bathtub moonshine."

Turk grumbled.
 
Last edited:
37 - Terrible Danger
37 - Terrible Danger

Arch was in terrible danger. He sidled over to Taylor, sitting down carefully, never taking his eyes off the dreadful threat in the room. Taylor gave him a look - one of those wary looks that didn't look right on someone so young, one only produced by the half-hopeful made nervous by the acquisition too much bitter knowledge in too little time. Arch did, admittedly, look awful. Ahab drunk driving was an experience, apparently, but Ahab driving sober while hankering for liquor was something quite remarkable indeed. He was on edge, sweaty, smelling of some indefinable substance from the forbidden sink and strongly of alcohol from all the vapours. He leaned in close.

"Taylor, I think Ahab's snapped."

"...why?"

"She told me we were coming here to meet a Turk to buy some of his bathtub moonshine."

"Uh-huh."

"And now here we are, my nerves shattered by her driving and her sink and the giant glass face in her bedroom, and she's talking to a gigantic cyclops who appears to be Russian. I think we may be in great danger."

"That's Turk."

"No, I heard him saying something in Russian."

"No, his name is Turk. He's Russian. His bathtub moonshine is quite real, though I've only had it once."

She said that with an air of pride, and Arch was wondering where that had come from before realising that, ah, this is America, the land of the teetotaler, the prohibitionist, the puritan. Sobriety blasted across this country like a dust storm emerging from that foundation-stone, Plymouth Rock. A monkey on everyone's shoulder, whispering doubt and guilt with every glug of beer, every shot of liquor. No wonder they were all mad here. Taylor was clearly proud of drinking while underage - or drinking at all. Back home he'd probably drunk more than her entire body weight in liquor by the time he was eighteen - decaying northern industrial towns were a unique flavour of despairing that induced one to drink until one could drink no more. And in Arch's case, that was a very, very high bar. Yet seemingly not as high as Ahab's.

"...how'd he get saddled with that name?"

Taylor looked a little off-balance at that. She racked her brains, and eventually realised that she didn't actually know why Turk was called Turk. She yelled the question at him, distracting him from his negotiations with Ahab. He scratched his chin, eyes dark, brows furrowed.

"Long time ago - when I joined O.K., I was one of two new guys in my squad. Problem was, the other guy was large and stoic. So, you know, any name that would suit one of us would have suited the other. Popular option was 'Thing 1' and 'Thing 2'. Then, they find me eating a kebab one evening, call me Turkish, and the name stuck."

"And you just… went with that?"

"At least it wasn't Thing 1. The other guy wasn't so lucky - they called him Thing 2, on account of him being too quiet and reserved to actually give them anything to work with. So, Turk and Thing 2."

Taylor sat back, a little stunned that Turk, such a solid and commanding presence, had his name decided because he was eating a kebab one evening and his squadmates so happened to be nearby. She started to think to herself - what should her name actually be? Arch didn't seem real, Ahab and Turk definitely weren't, and Sanagi was too uptight to play along with the whole exercise of fake names. But she was an actual parahuman, and that meant she was entitled to a proper fake name.

"What kind of name would I get?"

Turk sized her up, as did Arch and Ahab.

"Curly" was Turk's suggestion.

"Bert" was Arch's.

"Frog" was Ahab's. When asked why she chose 'frog' of all things, she shrugged and said 'you've got long limbs and a wide mouth. Not trying to insult you, but if you were in a PMC, they wouldn't exactly settle on the nicest name. Most fake names are insulting."

"Well, how'd you get yours then? Fan of Moby Dick?"

"Moby what? No, commander assigned me a random name before the others could come up with anything more specific than 'the one with the tits'. Like I said, crude."

"Arch?"

"Archaeologist. Arch. Simple as that."

The others booed loudly at this, letting the man in the silly shirt slump into his chair with an expression of dejection and irritation in equal parts. Not his fault that he had a limited imagination for code names, nor his fault that his friends didn't tend to come up with insulting or unoriginal nicknames as a matter of course. They gradually settled down, sitting around a table nursing a pot of tea (or a glass of restorative moonshine in Ahab's case). They chatted about absolutely nothing of consequence - how Arch was settling in, why Ahab had a giant glass face in her room (she dodged the questions with an unexpected elegance), how Taylor was doing in general (homeschooling proceeded as expected, but she was interested in discussing matters of occult significance with Arch). They swapped stories regarding bodies, with the others reacting with the same mix of apathy and fascination that Ahab had displayed to Arch's story. Finally, there was a sense of dawning business, and Turk returned to his counter to polish his kettles - he'd listen in on their conversation, but he knew he'd feel more comfortable listening when he was doing practical work.

"So, Arch - now we're all caught up, can you tell us more about this cult?"

Arch started feeling like an academic again. After quite a lengthy period of the same lectures and the same uninspired student essays, it was… pleasant.

"Well, the cult appears to have appeared independently across the globe on multiple occasions. Now, other articles like to look at it as a cross-cultural thing, representing some interesting facet of humanity, but… well, I've seen a burned body with a tree with eyes for fruit sprouting from its back. And a guy with eyes that burned my hand. I'm quite content with the idea of this cult being genuinely paranormal."

The others nodded - they'd long-since made their peace with that, even if their past selves would have considered them deeply insane for doing so.

"The cult of the flame seems to revere an idea of returning everything to an original state - all is one, and one is all. The cults usually centre around a single figure who is assumed to consume the other, lesser members - if all is one, consumption is really just making the universe more whole. The first reference I can find to anything like them is in ancient Egypt, 24th century BC. The pharaoh Unas of the Fifth Dynasty had something called the 'Cannibal Hymn' engraved in his tomb, describing how the king kills and consumes sacrificial bulls which represent the gods - he eats the gods to become one. Now, this isn't unnatural by any means - becoming a god is pretty common for pharaohs - but what makes it unusual is the tomb of a scribe which likewise contains the hymn, and has an image of multiple seated figures surrounding a central figure, who has his mouth open. The hymn has one alteration - an extra line, reading 'the king consumes the gods for he is king, so men must content themselves with lower foods'. The cannibal hymn vanishes from the Book of the Dead once it starts being copied, so that's all we have to go on there."

He paused, sipping at his tea, centring his thoughts.

"The next emergence is in ancient Rome and the Near East. The Mithraic cults of Rome take a lot of inspiration from the Zoroastrianism of Persia - the idea of a figure murdering a bull, and the emphasis on the sun. But a few mithraea seem to have drawn inspiration from another source - this cult of fire. Usually, the act of killing the bull is positive - Mithras kills a sacrificial bull and plants, animals, bounty, all that good stuff spring from the corpse. In Tuscany, there's a mithraea with the melted bodies we're used to, but the images on the walls depict Mithras as a demon - he kills a sacred bull and is cursed as a consequence. Creating the universe, in short, is sinful. In later centuries, an anonymous Christian writer talks about the Gnostics in his area - Cappadocia - who believed in returning all to the source of life, and immolated bodies as a sacrificial rite."

Silence reigned around the table, save for Taylor scribbling down notes.

"I found a hidden sanctuary in Constantinople - well, Istanbul now - which had melted bodies, but there were no decorations. So, not sure why they were there, but they date to the earliest foundations of the city. Possible they came when Constantine really founded the city, drawn in like everyone else. The fact that there are no decorations is interesting, there are no records of a cult like theirs being suppressed, so it suggests there was something spontaneous about them - formed quickly, burned out quickly, didn't have an established temple. My theory is that this was a purer strain of the cult - the others were hijacking an existing faith, but this was almost like Protestant flame-worship - no pointless ritual, no prevarication, just get to the burnin'"

He laughed, weakly. Taylor gave him a cold smile, and Ahab had the good grace to chuckle a tiny bit.

"The next written references to the cult are by the Rosicrucians. You know them? (Heads were shaken) Ah, alright. So, the Rosicrucians were a bit of a myth - in the 17th century, a bunch of pamphlets were published proclaiming the existence of some secret order which wanted to build a more perfect world. Hoaxes, all of them, but they were never meant to be 'real'. Allegories, manifestoes… but not statements of fact. One of them, the Fama Fraternitatis, describes one C.R. going to the Middle East and coming back with great knowledge and the desire to found a secret society to create a utopia. So far so standard. But there's another edition, which we only know about because of an exchange of letters between Johann Valentin Andreae (one of the Rosicrucian authors) and a friend who we only know as H.K. In it, Andreae complains about the false editions published, and asks H.K. for advice on the topic. One of the editions, he claims, involves 'brutish Mithraism' and 'some nonsense regarding bringing all into a singular unity, but it does not refer to that unity as God'. Likewise, he complains that they take one of the features of his proposed order - initially, only a small number of members, all virgins, all of whom just find someone else to replace them before they die - and make it some apocalyptic thing. If the whole world became part of the order, mankind could perhaps finally cease to be."

He shrugged.

"Vague, but still a reference. Then, there's the bodies in Ceren - again, no markings. Beyond that, no clue. So the basic focuses of the group are: fire, unity, consumption, extinction, and sometimes the sun. Cult members don't produce children, and at least some of them commit this form of ritual suicide. But here's the interesting part - not all of the places have bodies in the middle. Yours didn't - and my theory is that if the person in the centre succeeds in consuming them, the bodies crumble away into dust. They only get preserved if the ritual was unsuccessful - ergo, a body in the middle, usually bigger or more malformed than the others."

He sat back, throat dry, mouth aching. He was remembering why he didn't enjoy giving lectures. Taylor glanced around, before speaking:

"OK - so some of that we already knew. Is there anything about how to beat them, or anything about what their leaders do after burning up a whole bunch of people?"

Arch smiled - this was possibly the first time someone had asked him that. Usually they just nodded, said 'that's interesting' and moved on. This was… refreshing.

"So, most of the time the cult seems to be unwelcome. The sites are hidden, usually, or are in areas which weren't exactly under the most solid control of religious authorities. As for what they do… you've mentioned towers where time and space are distorted. Maybe after succeeding, the leaders just go ahead and try to find more sacrifices. At Ceren, the man who attacked me had both his eyes missing, replaced with these yellowed things - and the same things were sprouting from the central figure in the circle. So, that makes me think that the cult leaders, after becoming powerful by consuming people, just… spread the madness. Their goal is to destroy everyone and everything, so maybe that's all they do. In Ceren, that probably would have meant feeding eyes to people, or implanting them into victims."

Taylor drummed her fingers on the table, her expression pensive.

"But why the eyes? And those statues - their heads were melted, almost burst outwards. What was up with that?"

"Not sure. Bodies are too damaged to really examine. My guess is that this 'flame' they revere… maybe they manifest it inside themselves. Burn themselves up from the inside. The eyes, though, I have no idea. Might be connected to the skull thing - maybe the fire manifests inside the brain, and that somehow spreads to the eyes? I don't know. But the eyes are definitely powerful."

At this point, Sanagi chose to enter, trying to inject as much swagger into her walk as she could while still injured. It looked painful. And so, wincing, she sat down besides Arch, a triumphant expression on her face. She looked around, savouring their looks of curiosity. Then she looked at Arch.

"Who's he?"

"The archaeologist I mentioned a while ago - Arch, Sanagi, Sanagi, Arch."

"Though he was coming in a few weeks."

Arch grinned sheepishly.

"I got impatient."

Sanagi sniffed derisively. Fantastic, she had hoped for a genuine professional, someone who could do their job quietly and efficiently and on time. Instead, another pointless waster. And his shirt, God, his shirt. It offended her every sense, and she'd barely recovered from the hippy detectives before she grew intensely irritated by this British archaeologist with his stupid shirts and his early arrivals and his ARGH. Sanagi restrained herself. She'd achieved great success today, and she didn't want to let Arch spoil that.

"OK, so I met with the detectives, and it turns out that one, no-one knows about the case file changes, and two, the Merchants are getting antsy about some new drug - no real descriptions, but apparently they're calling them 'grapes' and they're pretty damn potent. No samples, yet, and no real arrests. But I was able to get some names and addresses from them."

Whistles of approval met her concise summary of events, and Sanagi didn't preen - grown women don't preen, or if they do, they're infantile and petty. She simply received their praise, glad that they appreciated excellent work when they saw it. And she did it while mostly a broken pile of bones! She'd like to see them do anything that impressive while being a broken pile of bones. Well, Taylor could still use her insects. And Turk could still procure some nasty stuff while mostly crippled. Which left Ahab and Arch. And somehow feeling superior to them didn't feel like much, she already felt superior to them. Though Ahab had managed to fight Chorei properly, so Sanagi was happy to chalk this up as a refreshing return to the status quo. Though, she did notice the others looking oddly queasy. She turned to Taylor.

"So, what did I miss?"

"History of the cult, and… well, those grapes?"

"Yeah?"

"They might be eyes."

Sanagi paused. That was new. The others filled her in quickly on events, skipping a lot of the irrelevant details and driving straight to the point - this cult produced leaders with funky eyes, and they could use those eyes - along with additional eyes they created somehow - to spread their unique flavour of madness. Taylor summed it all up:

"So, the cult leader burned up a bunch of people, left, and is now using his eyes to spread his madness among the Merchants, and then probably the rest of the city. Fantastic. Well, at least we know for sure that the Merchants have something to tell us - Ahab, do you think you can look into that?"

Ahab grinned.

"Happy to, boss. I'm quite subtle when I want to be."

Sanagi looked sceptical.

"Are you sure, Hebert? No offence, Ahab, but you're a chronic alcoholic. Are you sure you should be around… well."

"What, the drugs? Nah, never been into them. Now, if this was the 1930s and they were bootleggers, then we might have a problem. But, it is not, they are not, and we do not. Plus, I did bodyguard duty for a warlord once. The prick kept offering us cocaine and pills he didn't name. I got pretty good at pretending to swallow a pill while actually slipping it down my sleeve."

Taylor blinked.

"Huh. Well, that's… good? So, Ahab, you go for the Merchants, use Sanagi's list to do it. Arch, you and I will go over as much as we can. Archaeology seems to only show us the failed rituals - I'm sure we can find more successful ones if we look carefully. Everyone clear?"

"Crystal" murmured Sanagi, to a brief smile from Taylor. The others murmured in the affirmative, though Arch seemed a little taken aback by the sight of a teenaged girl commanding people much older and more experienced than her. Turk wasn't quite taken aback by Taylor - the force of will was never something she'd lacked, but the swiftness was. The sudden decisiveness, resolving on a plan and dictating it, where the old Taylor would have consulted each of them slowly, building a plan gradually, avoiding swiftness unless driven to it by an emergency or by misplaced passions.

"Good."

And with that business was concluded, tea was drunk, and pleasantries were exchanged. In time, Ahab, Arch, and Sanagi filtered away to return to their homes - or in Ahab's case, to acquire more alcohol. Bathtub moonshine could only last so long, after all. Soon, it was just Taylor and Turk in an empty tea shop, a large 'closed' sign hanging in front of the door. Turk poured two more cups - the end of the pot - and sat down in front of Taylor. The two were silent. Turk sipped at his cup. Taylor remained still.

Taylor was unresponsive. Her eyes were sightless, staring into the middle distance. The only motion Turk could see were her fingers twitching very slightly. Otherwise, she might as well have been a statue. All the swiftness of action, the decisiveness, the force of will... gone. A husk remained, incapable of even perceiving the world beyond her. A minute passed, then another, and then another. Turk waited, patiently. He'd had friends do this before, and while it was never easy to witness, the only thing he could do for now was wait. And thus he did. Finally, she began to come to, blinking her too-dry eyes and looking around hesitantly, flicking her gaze to the clock to see how long she'd been out. Turk gave her a reassuring smile, and tapped her teacup. Slowly, carefully, she began to sip it. After some time, she found the will to speak.

"It's… difficult. Sometimes the fog just won't clear. I'm sorry."

Turk sipped at his tea again, the cup almost drained. With a small sigh, he reached over to pat her on the shoulder. She stiffened momentarily at the contact, before relaxing into her chair. The two sat in silence, until the tea was complete. And then Taylor began on her walk home, her familiar swarm tracking any ne'er-do-well who might think to come near. Her breath fogged around her mouth. The silence of the city was overbearing, consuming. The cold seemed to shut everything down, the moonlight seemed to twist the streets into something unfamiliar and strange. She focused on her breathing, the sound of her footsteps, the feeling of the city turning over in its sleep. And above all, she tried not to remember the feelings she had never felt, memories she had never experienced, people she had never met. The sound of the cicadas in the summer, singing to their mates. The feeling of embarrassment as one of the local farmhands flirted with her, underlaid with a sense of quiet vindication. The quiet pleasure of drinking tea with another monk, their centipedes coiling contentedly above them. That last memory she adamantly banished from her mind as she walked. Taylor walked home. And as much as she tried to delude herself, Chorei walked home in her shadow.
 
Last edited:
38 - Can't even Imagine what the Bottom will be like
38 - Can't even Imagine what the Bottom will be like

Ahab glanced at the piece of paper in her hand, at the address written in Sanagi's neat hand, and then looked back at the building which faced her. This certainly seemed like a Merchant's abode. A crawling wreck of a place, probably more cockroach chitin than brickwork at this point. A decaying husk in a decaying neighbourhood of a decaying city, remarkable only by virtue of how far the decay had progressed here. The rest of the city at least generally had the dignity to decay slowly, and in a rather dry fashion. Trains rattled on uneven tracks, buses bumped over pockmarked roads, rusting ships sat idle in a disused harbour. But there was a slowness to this ruin - a gentleness. The ships decayed, but they did so in silence with no witnesses, mute monoliths on the edge of the city. Crime escalated, gangs grew, law and order retreated, but the general sense among the populace was that Brockton was simply finished - and they'd long-since come to terms with that, lending their every endeavour a dust-laden resignation. In every ruin you could see the shadow of past wholeness. This street, though, bucked the trend, and decayed quickly and with no grace to speak of. People sat on the stairs leading to their houses - or the house where they were squatting - smoking and staring with open hostility at anyone who dared to walk past. Rambling, incoherent speech echoed from a half-dozen broken windows, and trash spilled from unemptied bins. And while Ahab couldn't see one, she suspected there were rats, cockroaches, all manner of vermin just out of sight. The houses here seemed as though they had been born into ruin, and had only gotten worse.

Taking a deep breath, she stepped forwards and knocked sharply on the thin wooden door, the sound echoing through the house, unmuffled by carpets (there were none) nor by thick walls (the walls were thin and half-broken). She heard a grumbling, wheezing sound, and the door opened a sliver. A cruel face stared out at her.

"What d'you want?"

"Heard this was the place to get some relief, know what I'm saying?"

The face blinked, then opened the door more fully. A thin, mean frame was exposed, draped in bright-coloured clothes which had somehow been sapped of all their vitality. His flesh was pulled tight over his bones, and he looked unnaturally lengthened - as though he'd been stretched out, hands and feet nailed down on some monstrous wheel, and then rotated until he was a taller, thinner man. His trousers ended far above his ankles, his hoodie sleeves far above his wrists, and his shirt draped around a chest so skinny it may well have been caved in. His eyes, though, appeared to have be been left behind by the lengthening of their owner. They had the strange bulbous quality of a baby's eyes - too large for their skull. The man's big blue peepers swivelled around in their sockets, watery and hazy, unmarked by any bloodshot veins and rendered into alarmingly sized pebbles of purest marble sticking haphazardly out of a shrivelled face. The man clicked his yellowed teeth, glanced around, and leant in closer.

"Who sent you?"

"Doesn't matter."

"You a fuckin' narc?"

"Do I look like a cop to you?"

She had a point. What police force would hire someone so obviously deformed to do infiltrations? The man realised this too, and shrugged. If the cops had been using some freak like her for their dirty work, he'd definitely have heard about it.

"'Right, come on."

He retreated inwards, into the gloom, clicking his way into a backroom with unusual delicacy. Ahab followed, shutting the door behind her. She was thankful for the two reassuring weights on her - a knife in her shoe, and a snubnosed pistol tucked into her waistband. It wasn't her usual choice, but if the junkies found out she was packing her usual pistol, they'd know something was up. Most junkies didn't tend to own high-quality Antarctic-manufacture guns - if they did at some point, they'd certainly have sold them off. She proceeded into the house, noting the exposed concrete floor, the thin walls, the low ceilings. The skinny man led her into a living room, the only room that seemed properly decorated - two battered, stained couches, a half-broken TV, and a coffee table laden with bottles, needles, and clear plastic packets. Other people were sat around - two men and one woman. The men were odd: one was squat and fat, the other tall and fat. The former was a little doughball, a pile of pudgy pale flesh poured into a pair of ripped suit trousers, heaving bosom barely contained by a straining sweat-stained shirt. The other was titanic - genuinely huge. He reminded her of a sumo wrestler - fat, sure, but underneath that fat were layers and layers of pulsing muscle. A wild black beard covered his face, greasy shoulder-length black hair trailed behind him, and he smelled impressively foul - it reminded her far too much of her sink pre-burning. He was wearing stained, ragged denim - a sleeveless jacket and battered jeans. She guessed he was a biker - or someone trying desperately to look like one - but with his back turned away she couldn't see any club markings. It was unusual to see a biker out here - proper outlaw gangs tended to centre around states that were sunny year-round. In a damp, cold place like Brockton, motorcycles were downright dangerous to ride… well, more so than usual. True roving was only really possible perhaps a month out of the year, while the California gangs could cruise around as much as they wanted whenever they wanted. The woman was a bony creature, all knees and elbows, covered in scabs which didn't seem to quite want to heal. Her head was shaved, and she had a manic look in her eyes which led Ahab to sit a good distance away from her. The woman noticed, and giggled breathlessly.

"Man, what chemical truck fucked you over, huh?"

Ahab was silent. Best not to antagonise the local wildlife.

"Seriously - hey Clint, sure this bitch has any cash on her, looks like she sucked off a fuckin' corpse."

Ahab broke her silence.

"You're one to talk."

The woman's face twisted, becoming a mask of pure spite. She spat through chapped lips, her body twitching and jerking wildly:

"The fuck you saying, huh? You want me to fuckin' staple your holes shut, huh?"

The doughball sniggered, but the biker was clearly bored. He leant forwards, voice rumbling like an earthquake.

"Shut it, Bel."

The woman - Bel - shut her mouth immediately, rocking back and forth erratically while her crazed eyes swivelled about. The skinny guy - Clint, she thought - gave a crooked smile.

"So, you want to party?"

"Depends on what you have."

"Man, what don't we have. Got shit that'll turn you inside out. Uppers, downers, screamers, laughers, shit so rare it don't even have a street name yet…"

Ahab blinked.

"Handful of uppers."

"You ain't said the magic word."

"...please."

Clint giggled girlishly, then rummaged around in a duffel bag lying on the floor. After a moment, he produced a small packet of multicoloured pills, and threw them to Ahab. She examined them - nothing to separate them from a few bits of aspirin. A fistful of bills were handed over to Clint, who promptly began to garishly and slowly count them out. She pretended to neck one pill back, carefully slipping the pill down her sleeve. For a moment, she was nervous - it'd been a long time since she'd done that trick. But as the others visibly relaxed, finding company through cravings, she realised she had nothing to worry about. They were probably too conked out to notice a damn thing. That being said, she tried to settle back into the filthy couch, tried to look as though, yes, she had just taken a mysterious 'upper'.

The doughball, who yet remained unnamed, was completely silent, content to stare at the ceiling vacantly. Clint occasionally tried to start a conversation, but mostly just stared at the television, which was currently playing a rerun of… I Love Lucy? She blinked in confusion. Wasn't that show, like, a century old? And yet, Clint and the biker were watching it with rapt attention. The woman, Bel, continued to do her habitual twitching, and the sight of her filthy nails scratching at her numerous scabs left Ahab wincing. After nearly half an hour, the biker turned his head and stared at her with dark eyes.

"So, what's your name, newbie?"

"Jane."

"Terry. Nice to meet ya."

Ahab sized up the biker - huge, muscled, tough, foul-smelling, but undoubtedly gone to seed a little. She couldn't imagine a proper biker being out here, hanging out in some run-down Merchant den. Her curiosity forced her to speak - she justified this to herself quite easily, thinking that asking stupid or forward questions would help in her image as someone in the throes of an 'upper', whatever the hell that was.

"So, biker?"

"Damn straight. Used to run with the Khans."

Ahab stared at him. The Khans were… well, they were something all right. As the Last Depression continued to choke the life out of most of America, whole rafts of people adopted far more nomadic lifestyles, especially in the flyover states. It was often more tempting to live in a camper van, travel to wherever the jobs were plentiful, than it was to tie oneself to a dying city with almost nothing to offer. Motorcycle gangs, which had been gradually dwindling into nothingness over the course of the 20th century, had suddenly found a great resurgence - it wasn't a huge leap to go from 'trundle from town to town in a camper van' to 'roar from town to town on the back of a chopper'. They found part-time jobs as bouncers, day labourers, mechanics… anything that they could do briefly before moving on. Some clubs were downright respectable, but others were more or less roving bandits. The arrival of parahumans meant that suddenly motorcycle gangs had some real teeth to them, taking them from mostly oversensationalised menaces on the highways to genuine roving warbands that the law was often hopeless to stop. The Khans were one of the new guys, emerging from the now-defunct Mongols. Tough as nails, with brutal (and filthy) initiation rites, with a parahuman leadership that gave them a terrifying reputation. And this guy - Terry - was one of them. Or used to be.

"Why'd you leave?"

"None of your fuckin' business, that's why."

Ahab held up her hands in surrender, falling silent. She could already guess a little - the track marks on his arms, the dark look in his eyes… she had an image of a biker succumbing to addiction, pissing off his colleagues, maybe ditching the club altogether to go and drown his sorrows in a town where no biker had been in years. Terry's huge size suddenly make him seem like a collapsing building, his size only making his decline more noticeable and horrifying. He grunted a question at her:

"How'd you fuck up your face?"

"None of your fuckin' business, that's how."

Terry rumbled out a laugh, then stuffed a few pills down his throat with one hand and settled back in his chair. The others were getting more used to her. A few hours passed, in which she pretended to down a few more pills, and at last she felt the time was right to actually do what she came here to do.

"So… heard from a friend there's some serious shit going around the Merchants these days."

Clint swivelled his baby-like eyes to her, and Bel stared at her with pure bile. Clint remained static, as did the doughball.

"What kind of shit you talking about?"

"Something called 'grapes'. Makes you think a… yeah, a brain tumour is a goddamn birthday present."

"Shit, guess word's spreading. You interested in getting some?"

"Might be."

"Well, no luck. We don't sell 'em, we just take 'em."

"But who do you buy them from?"

"Eh, no clue. Whoever they are, Skidmark's getting real fuckin' antsy about it. Not sure how you go about getting 'em."

Ahab tapped her foot irritably.

"Seriously? You're a Merchant and you don't know how to get some new drug?"

Clint blinked at her.

"I ain't a fuckin' Merchant."

"What?"

The doughball leaned forwards, folds jiggling nauseatingly, and his piggish face crinkled into a smile. His voice was breathy, effeminate, far too nasal for comfort. His lips were like two bits of raw chicken, pink and slimy.

"Only Merchant here's me, Jane. Nice to meet you."

Ahab blinked, then pinched her nose, reorienting herself.

"So, what do you know about these grape things?"

"They'll fuck you up, that's what. Had a friend who ate one of these things, the guy just started rolling around on the ground screaming about 'the light, man, the light!'. Fuckin' hilarious, but still, the guy was a serious user, and he'd never had a reaction like that. Next thing I knew, the guy was clawing at the damn walls, howling his lungs out, blood shooting out of his eyes. He's been clean ever since."

The doughball smiled wetly as he said this, relishing in his memories. His piggish eyes screwed up with pleasure as she talked about his friend's eyes.

"No clue who makes them, or how they make them. Random hobos give them out, but here's the kick - they don't take any money. Not a dime. They only take weird shit. Names, mostly. You pay to take them a tattoo parlour, they get your name etched on their body, and then you get your grape. Reason not many of us buy the things, who wants to do something freaky like that? Skidmark thinks there's a parahuman involved. 'Cause people who sell their names find it real tricky to remember them afterwards. He's thinking it's some weird Master, tells his boys to stay off the stuff, but hey, you still get idiots willing to pay up for a try. I ain't been able to remember my friend's name for months now - he can't neither."

He grinned again.

"But here's the thing, the high is the best damn thing you'll ever have. It's like… it's like you don't have skin anymore, you're just a bundle of nerves floating in the ocean, and there's just huge trees of nerves all around you, and you're part of them. Just feeling everything, and everything feeling you. Total oneness, man. Hippies back in the 60s loved talking about how they were becoming one with nature, trust me, those fuckwits never tried a single grape. If they had, they'd have changed their tune real quick. And the high never goes away, neither. Head always feels like it's on fire, like there's something behind your eyes, just burning away. You always remember what it was like to be part of the ocean of nerves, what it felt like being a skinless thing just bobbing around."

A childish giggle. Ahab was getting antsy - there was something about this guy, something about the relish with which he described the high one got from eating a grape. His pudgy thighs were aquiver, and his eyes - which she saw were tiny, beady little things, all cloudy like he had cataracts - were rolling about. He breathed heavily through his nose, snorting like a wild animal.

"Hey, one more thing - you ever heard of Brent DeNeuve?"

The fat man flinched.

"How'd you know that name?"

"Sister dated him for a bit, thought I could score stuff from him, but he wasn't around - couldn't find anyone who knew where he was."

"Give it up, Brent's been gone for a long while. He got real interested in this one dude - some Arab, I dunno - and next thing we knew he was gone. Apartment's empty. A week later, me and some others get a package in the mail - little thing, just a small envelope, but it has one of the grapes inside it. And the return address reads 'Brent DeNeuve'".

He sat back, smiling.

"Man, he must have gotten into some seriously good business - I bet he and that Arab are just making absolute bank from those grapes, however they're making them."

Ahab readied herself to leave. She was getting a sinking feeling just being around these people.

"Did you try yours?"

"Damn right. Best high I've ever had - haven't had anything else ever since. These guys are just waiting to buy theirs. You want in?"

"Let's say I do."

"Well, baby girl, meet us down at pier twelve on the Docks tomorrow night, just after sundown. You can sell your name there."

He leaned over, pressing a pudgy, sweaty hand over her own, caring little for her sores.

"We all get it, doll. We get it - we know what it's like for the world to fuck you over and over and over again. But these grapes, they make it all better. Hell, the lower you are, the better they feel - real stairway to heaven stuff. When you're up there, up in that ocean, surrounded by the nerves and feeling the hot hot sun on your naked muscle… shit, you really appreciate how far you've come, how low you used to be. Name doesn't mean shit after that."

He smiled, and she noticed a small bead of yellow fluid dripping from his left eye. She stood abruptly, images flashing before her of a flaming tower, of mountains which went on forever, of mutilated bodies hanging from pikes, of boiling yellow liquid pouring from eyes like disgusting tears. She was breathing heavily, and the man before her - a man with no name - smiled understandingly.

"We've all been there, baby girl. No need to be scared - just come to pier twelve, and you'll see for yourself. You won't care about their stares, you'll be beautiful again - clean, perfect, no-one will reject you or send you away. You'll have a life again, a better life too - like the one you always dreamed of. Do your ancestors proud - make it up to your family. Escape the ruin."

Ahab froze, staring viciously at the man. How… how dare he? How dare he talk about her like she was some shrinking damsel, how dare he… how dare he assume things about her family, about her ancestors, about her future? She suppressed the urge to crack his face open, and glanced around the room, taking in her escape routes. The others were perfectly still, staring enraptured at the fat man. Bel had ceased her twitching, and had a surprisingly innocent smile on her face. Clint was staring at his hands, and Terry was crying softly, fat tears pouring down his massive face, soaking into his endless beard. They looked… hollow, broken. Like scared children huddled around the one adult they trusted, who promised to take all the pain away. The fat man leaned over to Terry, and began to whisper in his ear, lips barely moving. Terry's tears continued to fall, faster and faster, until his whole body was wracked with heaving sobs. Seeing the gigantic man weep was… distressing, in its own way. He'd seemed the most normal out of all of them, save for perhaps Clint, but now… now he was bawling like a child, because some toad barely a fraction of his size was whispering in his ear. The fat man turned back to her, and opened his mouth. She saw a flicker of light inside, and decided that she ought to leave.

She barrelled out, pills spilling from her sleeves, and she crashed through the door into the fresh air. She panted, realising how tense she'd been in that house. A small voice piped from in front of her, and she glanced down to see some kid standing in front of her, barely eighteen, face smooth and unblemished.

"Is… is the guy in there?"

"Who?"

"The guy, lady, the guy! Heard I could get some… some grapes from him, you know?"

Ahab paused.

"Leave, kid. You don't want any part of what's in there."

The kid's face twisted into a scowl, his eyes hardened.

"Fuck you, lady."

He pushed her aside, and stumbled into the house. She could already hear the whispers. She took off, diving into her car and roaring away into the distance, knuckles white around the wheel.
 
Last edited:
39 - Flammable Studies
39 - Flammable Studies

Taylor stumbled through the gates of Barnabas College, panting - her routine had screwed with her sense of timing, and she'd barely managed to catch all the necessary buses. She rested for a moment, catching her breath and steadying her heart rate. Wouldn't do to show up in disarray - Arch may be a poorly dressed and poorly organised gentleman, but that didn't give her the liberty to show up looking like an exhausted tramp. She brought herself under control, and smoothed her hair back into a state of respectability. And with that, she strode forwards into the college proper. It was much the same as she remembered - though her expectations had certainly shifted. Previously, this golden void had the aroma of desperate need. She needed this place, needed to find answers to the questions which plagued her. Now, though? Now this place had an aura of certainty to it - anticipation instead of hope. She'd learned a great deal the last time she was here, came to understand her enemy on a larger scale, came to understand their place in history. And now she was here to learn about her enemy's present, and ideally, future. Archaeology yielded only failed rituals, so hopefully access to university archives could provide some insight into more successful iterations.

In brief, Taylor was in a good mood. A good mood that began to sour as she realised Arch wasn't here. She walked into the central quad, a wide expanse of greenery that seemed quite out of place compared to the rest of the city, but quite appropriate in the context of Barnabas College. Looking around impatiently, she finally decided to try and enjoy the sun - the winter had set in quite firmly, but today was a particularly bright day, and for all the coldness of the air the sun made a very valiant effort to take thing from 'freezing' to 'somewhat comfortable'. What's more, it was dry - no dew bespeckled the grass, no panes of glass were fogged with moisture, and consequently she felt rather comfortable sitting down on the lawn, clad in her overcoat. She leant back against a tree and stared upwards, lost in her own thoughts.

She'd been here before - not just to see Buyandelger, but for purely recreational reasons. Her mother had been a professor of English literature here, and had insisted one day that the whole family should troop up - in a car, which was a sight more pleasant than the bus - and have a picnic on the lawns while the students were still at home. Many memories of her earlier life had faded, or had become so indelibly coloured by modern emotions that they seemed faintly dirty - like an antique object with a modern price tag, an ancient statue with gaudy modern graffiti. But that picnic remained somewhat pure. Piles of sandwiches (which she tolerated), piles of snack food they'd bought en masse from a bargain store (which she had cherished)... and her parents leaning against each other as they watched the sun set. So much had changed, and in her own way she found Barnabas' stability to be comforting. One point which remained the same as it always had, that resisted all urges to dirty itself with the grime of the Last Depression and the myriad havocs of the modern world. She was sinking deeper and deeper into these memories when she heard a gentle snoring from nearby.

She tried to ignore the snoring. She failed, and sat up with a groan. Stumping over in that fashion unique to those who have been attempting to relax and have failed - a lolloping gait of unco-ordinated steps and half-hearted staggers - she poked her head round a bush to see who was snoring so inconceivably loudly. She was unsurprised at what she found. Arch, clad in one of those genuinely awful shirts of his, unshaven and unkempt, was lying flat on the grass sleeping peacefully. And next to him was the uniquely ugly form of Professor Buyandelger, his wide face as placid as a still pool. Now, the old Taylor would have left, grabbed some food, and would have awkwardly waited for something to happen - the moment they woke up, she'd have approached as if she'd just arrived, and all would be well. Taylor as she was now, though, was a very different beast. As such, she did the most irritating thing she could think of - and sent a few mosquitoes to buzz right past Arch's ear.

Understandably, he shot upright, flapping his arms around to kill the blasted insect. He actually managed to get one of them, and Taylor sent the rest back into the recesses of the quad. Arch looked around, blinking rapidly. He glanced beside him, noticing Buyandelger, and his eyes widened. Finally, he saw Taylor, and hurriedly stood, brushing himself down.

"Oh, morning - how, uh, how long were you standing there?"

"How long were you sleeping there?"

"...well, see, Ahab's sink had some crap in it, and to put it mildly, it went mobile when we tried to burn it. She offered to let me sleep in her room, but the giant glass face was a mite too intimidating for me. So, I figured I'd head here and bug old Buyandelger for a room."

He looked down at the sleeping professor.

"Didn't find him. Grass looked comfy, so I settled down for a quick nap, and, uh, now I'm here."

"Where did Buyandelger come from?"

The man himself stirred, slowly sitting upright. He smiled widely at the two of them.

"Oh, I noticed the young fellow here having a nap, and recognised him as the gentleman who treated me to an excellent lunch a few years ago. Laziness is best enjoyed in company, so I joined him in sleeping. Thought we'd catch up once he woke - incidentally, hello my boy!"

"Hey Jochi - how's it been?"

"Oh, good as it can be, the knee has been a bloody devil, but otherwise quite alright."

Taylor tapped her foot impatiently, drawing their attention. Arch slapped his forehead suddenly, eyes widening.

"Ah, shit, yeah - sorry, forgot about today. Want to… (he yawned widely)... want to get to work? Just need a little coffee and I'll be functional."

Buyandelger slapped him on the shoulder forcefully, making the younger and skinnier man stumble.

"Nonsense, you treated me to a good lunch, I'll treat you to one!"

"Well that's very kind of you Jochi, but see, I agreed to work with Hebert here today… quite urgent, you see."

Buyandelger looked crestfallen, his wide face crumbling a little.

"Ah, of course, I understand."

He staggered away, an expression of abject disappointment on his face. Arch leaned over to Taylor:

"I feel bad about doing that."

Taylor gave him a sidelong glance, then grunted and moved towards the library.

"Move it, we've work to do!"

With a sigh of resignation, Arch obediently trotted over.

* * *​

The two could be found later that day hunched over a single ancient computer, clicking through the college's illustrious archives. If there was one indisputable advantage of the Last Depression and the rise of parahumans, it was the ponderous collapse of much of the academic publishing world. Turned out that a whole host of Tinkers and Thinkers found the urge to research as much information as they could, and when met with paywall after paywall, they elected to take certain steps - this was true for not only villains and rogues, but also heroes aligned with the frequently cash-strapped Protectorate and PRT. They were busy making weapons to fight Endbringers, they really didn't have time to subscribe to a thousand journals. The Bodleian Library in the UK - host to a huge number of books and articles - had gradually given way to the pressure of countless data breaches, and had finally released most of their books for free. Turned out that years of Tinkers and Thinkers cracking open your libraries, not to mention being run by increasingly lackadaisical chancellors and deans, had led to an attitude favourable to an unprecedented opening of academia to the wider world. Meaning that Barnabas College, an unremarkable school, now had access to most of the world's academic publishing. This was simultaneously wonderful, and deeply irritating. Taylor and Arch were becoming increasingly acquainted with the latter aspect as they clicked through the hundredth page, waiting for the computer to load yet another pile of loosely related articles and books on a profoundly unoptimised webpage.

They had begun their search simply, taking the articles which described the carbonised bodies, and then following the references backwards. The Tuscany mithraea became a search into Mithraism generally, which yielded few results. Turned out that the Mithraists left almost no written texts describing their cult, and had passed most of their traditions down orally. Now, it didn't seem unreasonable these days that an ancient cult of bull-sacrifice should continue to exist and presumably worship some unfathomably horrifying god of bulls, but Arch politely commented that even if they did still exist, they'd probably all be in Europe, as opposed to America. And frankly, they were dealing with enough bullshit as it was without introducing some shit to do with bulls. That being said, they did find some interesting references by an anonymous 19th century anthropological writer describing the shamans of Siberia, commenting on a peculiar sect which placed great emphasis on bull-worship, seeing the bull as the primary progenitor of all existence. More research into that angle yielded nothing of value - an understandable irritation given their only source was an anonymous article from nearly two hundred years ago with a very poorly done bibliography.

The second angle they pursued fully was involving any references to cults which aspired to unity - a particularly interesting work they stumbled across was the doctoral thesis of a Finnish man named Jalmar Laine - 'Reactions to the postmodern in the occult fraternities of Scandinavia'. According to Laine, the modern world had seen a shift to the individual as opposed to the collective, and as a consequence authoritative religious institutions had begun to subside in importance compared to far more individualistic paths. He referenced a study by another Finn, Granholm, who studied a cult named the Dragon Rouge - alternative spirituality placed an emphasis on achieving some form of self-aggrandisement. This led them down a rabbit hole of Japanese New Religions, which had arisen in the postwar period, and had found a piece by one Barthold which theorised that New Religions stood on a continuum of individual to collective - the collective was the old order, so focused on ritual and social cohesion. The descent to total individualism had gradually eroded the old way of doing things, and New Religions were one of the outcomes of this decay - a peculiar combination of individualistic aggrandisement and collective duty, what a scholar called Kisala called 'vitalistic thought' - 'The world is seen as an interconnected whole, and activity on one level will affect other levels. Therefore, a transformation on the most immediate level of the inner self will have repercussions within one's family, the surrounding society and eventually on the universe as a whole. Consequently, emphasis is placed on individual self-cultivation, centring on the virtues of thankfulness, sincerity and harmony'.

Laine, though, argued that some groups he observed had taken the opposite approach - free will, individualism, these things could be regarded as foul by groups burned by their side effects. Arch-reactionary groups devoted to turning back the movement of global culture, primitivists who sought to reverse civilization entirely… his attention, though, was for a particular group which dwelt in Norway, hiding amidst the endless canyons and forest in the far north. He described them as a semi-religious commune, revering the abstract principle of ego-destruction. Burned out businessmen and women, the lonely and disaffected, even a few hippies who had found themselves bitter and nihilistic after falling from their youthful heights of idealism… the group, which had no real name, gathered all sorts under its banner. The commune engaged in regular agricultural work, existing collectively, with their 'religious' observances being regular gatherings to accelerate the process of destroying their individualities.

The group had no name… but it had an icon. Both Arch and Taylor froze when they saw it, and immediately printed it out to add to the growing pile of papers which ranged across a dozen fields, a dozen topics, uncountable authors… if a scholar had walked in and decided to read through their collection, he'd probably have written the two of them off as dangerous schizophrenics. Taylor thought, grimly, that with all the business with Chorei, she might bloody well qualify for the title. The icon, printed in crisp black and white from a beige-coloured printer of indeterminate age, stared back at them from an ancient table: a human figure, kneeling, with their skull blooming like a flower, sending some indefinable matter outwards. One scholar had thought the icon was a representation of suicide - blowing one's brains out, and achieving salvation. A suicide cult which survived because it expanded the definition of suicide by appending the word 'ego' to the more customary 'death'. But they knew the truth, knew that the icon before them depicted someone burned up, their skull buckling and flexing as their mind was incinerated.

The unnamed cult had no future - the refugee crisis of the early 2000s, caused by the False Mahdi and his followers, led to somewhat hard-nosed governments surging to power with promises of stemming the tide. Norway had determined to resettle some of its refugees to uninhabited wastelands in the far north, and evidently the refugees had come into conflict with the cult. Understandable - a suicide cult with a habit of aggressive recruitment didn't exactly make for a good neighbour. Clashes intensified, and the cult simply… vanished. Moved, possibly, or perhaps removed 'ego' from 'death' to become a far more conventional and short-lived group. The cult vanished, regardless… but an interview caught their attention. A peculiar one, that nonetheless stuck in their minds. One of the refugees, an Egyptian man whose home had been destroyed by the Ash Beast, was given a brief quote by one news story. Quoth the article:

Mostafa Ismail, a mechanic, has made multiple claims against the nearby religious commune - but unlike others, he has elaborated on the reasons for his distaste.

"The rest call them freaks, infidels - I know better. I was in Egypt when that goat-[expletive] drove half the country into a frenzy. I listened to his speeches - and even in a different language, I recognise that what these freaks are saying is identical to what he said. So yes, I have a problem with them."

The gentleman Mr. Ismail references was an infamous demagogue who stirred up significant ethnic violence in Egypt, known to his followers as Brother Ibrahim. Following an unsuccessful flight to Iran, Ibrahim was killed by civilians out of a sense of betrayal. Others have made comparisons to authoritarian leaders…


And there the article spoke of others who had made comparisons, primarily to charismatic leaders, but the mention of a 'Brother Ibrahim' stuck in their minds. A few searches later, and… a faced stared back them. Black and white, all the appearance of a mugshot. A mocking smile, a pair of sensuous eyes that brimmed with mischief, a clear face and hair slicked back. Brother Ibhrahim, according to the internet, had been a politician in Egypt who had stirred up significant hatred against the Bedouin community, playing on existing tensions and painful incidents, resulting in a series of brutal massacres known as the Week of Rope. Stark images of bodies hung from street lamps, silhouetted against a blazing blue sky, explained the name adequately. A quote was present on the page - a single line, a repeated refrain in his speeches.

"End the petty individualism which has infested us for so long! Become one, friends and brothers! Become one and be made whole!"

The circumstances of his death remained poorly understood. The collapse of his little fiefdom had led to him trying to flee to Iran, where he could hide and perhaps re-enter Egypt at a later date. He did this completely alone, and was discovered by a number of villagers on the fringes of Egypt's territory. He was killed there, supposedly, but the village itself was destroyed in a fire which lasted almost an entire week. The fact that he never re-emerged led people to believe that he was dead - a person like that could never be satisfied living in hiding for the rest of his life. Some believed that he was a Master or a Thinker, but this was generally dismissed as an attempt to shift the blame of the Week of Rope to a single sacrificial lamb which could bear all the sins of the nation. If he was a parahuman at all, some suspected pyrokinesis, due to the fires which destroyed the village where he was supposedly killed. The evidence was so scarce that the entire story was nowadays understood as a tale of purely human monstrousness, independent of the impossible changes of the past few decades. Even with parahuman warlords and Endbringers, there were still perfectly ordinary people who were willing to inflict terrible cruelty on their fellows.

But those words 'become one and be made whole'... there was something about them. The similarity to the ego-destruction of the Norwegian cult, to the unity of Brent DeNeuve's tower, the blending of time and space and soul into a single indistinguishable mas… the idea that beings like Brent existed was horrifying enough, the idea that beings like him could exist and could have the willpower to sacrifice others to achieve greater strength was terrifying, but the concept of a being like Brent, but with drive and ambition to achieve political power… now that was the stuff of nightmares. Taylor imagined it momentarily - being part of a living crowd, a pulsing mass of people, minds gradually becoming subsumed by a single individual, driven to become him in every way, and then being unleashed. All the terror of Brent DeNeuve but unconstrained by the limits of a single tower block.

She shuddered. But for all this, they had found genuine clues. Taylor glanced at Arch - he was pale, and his whole body was tense. She could already imagine what he was feeling - the sensation of history rising up against you, a tide of endless time and space becoming completely malevolent. She'd felt that once, when researching the centipede cult. But now she had lost much of her doubt - she'd faced an aspect of that wave and destroyed it, for all the consequences it created, she had destroyed it. This was just another tide to be faced and broken. Her face was cold as she turned to Arch.

"So now we know who to research. If anyone succeeded at this ritual, it was him."

Arch shakily grinned.

"Guess so."

Taylor expected determination, a will to see this through to the end. She didn't expect Arch's next words, in short:

"So, lunch?"
 
Last edited:
40 - A Revelation and Lunch
40 - A Revelation and Lunch

Taylor bounced on the balls of her feet, impatient as could be, while Arch arranged a table for three at this place near Barnabas College, which seemed to primarily cater for the academics. Monty's, that was the name. She'd no idea who Monty was, but at least he had a good sense for interior decoration. The place was undeniably pretty, all wood panelling and pleasantly arranged lighting. Real tablecloths, with real candlesticks (unlit at this point in the day). A few people were scattered about, eating from slightly aged plates, utilising forks and knives that bore the slight tarnish of years of usage. Despite being beyond the walls of the college, there was a similar sense of the golden void about this place - the sunlight seemed sluggish as it came through dusty windows, the carpets were slowly giving way to threadbare in a graceful way, never becoming truly decayed nor being truly flawless. The people seemed as if they'd been nailed to their seats, melding into the background as additional pieces of furniture. To the place's credit, it was a far sight from the unpleasant reading she'd just been engaging in. Admittedly, that wasn't too difficult - it wasn't on fire, and unless there were some truly ghastly secrets in the kitchen, it was completely open to her, devoid of mysteries.

Buyandelger had seen fit to join them for lunch, his ugly face perking up abruptly as he heard they were heading to Monty's - apparently he was a fan. She could see why, there was something uniquely appealing about being a well-kept, cosy restaurant surrounded by the faces of honest, natural, and talkative men and women. It was normal, in short. Buyandelger was bouncing from foot to foot, an excited expression on his very wide face. She gave him a look of curiosity - sure, this place seemed nice, but it seemed a little excessive to be bouncing with glee. Buyandelger smiled guilelessly.

"My dear, cheer up. Monty's is a fine place to eat."

"I… well, it looks nice. Though I was hoping to get somewhere else…"

"Better to arrive late with a full stomach than to arrive early with an empty one. Why, when I was applying for tenure, there was one fellow going against me - a skinny boy, all skin and bones. I showed up twenty minutes late, after eating here and enjoying every moment. The boy arrived early and looked half-starved. And guess who got tenure."

He gave a small self-satisfied grin.

"...you?"

"Indeed! Though it helped that I had years of experience in Ulaanbaatar, while he was young enough to be my grandson. Though if I had a grandson as skinny as him, I'd probably disown my child. Call it the product of eating nothing but mutton and dairy as a boy, but I abhor the sight of the skinny. Ergo, Arch"

He gestured vaguely towards the heavyset man, who was currently talking with the hard-faced gentleman tending to the front of the restaurant. Arch was… well, funny to look at. He had the frame of a boxer, with mass packed onto solid bones, but his posture was downright awful. The way he hunched, not to mention his slightly sloping brow, projected to anyone the vague impression of the simian. The Hawaiian shirt certainly didn't hurt that impression. A thought suddenly struck Taylor.

"Mind if I ask why you left Mongolia?"

Buyandelger's face darkened - and that clownish ugliness transformed almost immediately into a craggy impenetrable cliff-face.

"Not a fun story, I'm afraid. But-"

Arch came over, and Buyandelger looked at him with a vague sense of relief. The archaeologist was grinning widely.

"Ah, my boy, you've found us a table?"

"Indeed I have! Now, may I suggest we start drinking and don't stop until one of us has completely passed out."

Taylor coughed, and Arch slapped his forehead.

"Ah, shit, sorry - forgot that this is a backward land where one can't escape the unendurable pain of existence until twenty-one."

Taylor tried to speak - that wasn't remotely what she meant, she was talking about time, about getting back to the others and relating their information to them as quickly as possible. Before she could get a word in, Buyandelger leaned close, forming a conspiratorial circle with the others. She realised with a dawning sense of unease that Mongolia, too, was a country of alcoholics.

"I won't tell if you don't, eh?"

Arch grinned fiendishly.

"I like your thinkin', me old china teapot."

"I'm Mongolian, not Chinese."

"No, look - ah, forget it. Well, Taylor, allow me to tell you about the majesty of good wines…"

He paused, turning to the waiter. She noticed, with even more horror, that he was quite possibly Finnish, based on the name tag. God help her, she was surrounded by drunkards.

"Waiter! We require the finest wines in all Christendom, we require them here, and we require them now!"

Taylor whimpered.


* * *​
She tried to politely explain that, no, she had no desire to drink in the middle of the day - no desire at all. The last time she'd had a proper drink had been when she was wallowing in the depths of her despair, plagued by self-doubt, and she indelibly associated the consumption of alcohol with the… unpleasant events of that night. She tried to explain that, yes, she had drunk before but associated it with bad memories. Arch shook his head sorrowfully.

"Taylor - can I call you Taylor? - in England there was an author called G. K. Chesterton."

"...yeah, I know him, my mother taught Eng-"

"Shush. Anyway, Chesterton once said that you should never drink when you're sad, only drink when you're happy. In short, drink because you don't need it. Do that, and you'll be like the… like the 'laughing peasant of Italy'. But drink from necessity, and you'll be like the… fuck, I always forget this part… the 'grey-faced gin drinker of the slum'. Drinking irrationally is a toast to the ancient health of the world! And let's face it, we're celebrating accomplishing some damn good research in surprisingly little time!"

Buyandelger nodded solemnly.

"I must agree with my English friend. A theologian friend once said 'God banished man from Eden, and to make up for it, showed him how to make alcohol.' And I'll say this much - he was happier than the philosophers he shared an office with. They were always smoking and reading French books which just made them more miserable and confused, while he enjoyed a chalice of wine with his Aquinas."

"Look, you two, I know exactly what you're doing - try and sound wise and academic and everything else - but it won't work! I don't want a drink!"

A bottle of wine plonked down onto the table. Ruby liquid swirled tantalisingly within, casting crimson light over the wall as the sunlight entered its dark recesses and emerged changed for the better. Goddammit, she hated visual metaphors. Arch raised his hands in an attempt to placate her. As he did so, a plate of interesting-looking meats was set down beside the wine.

"Now, I see where you're coming from, but we're not saying 'down this bottle of vodka'. See this? (He gestured at the meat). This is something Monty's does called 'Better than Carpaccio' - thin strips of cold fine beef with interesting sauces applied to them, along with a small salad bedecked with elegant dashings of finely made pesto. This took work to accomplish, genuine effort. Look at that pesto - imagine some poor chef labouring over a mortar and pestle to make that! So, we ought to experience their food to its fullest potential, and that's where the wine comes in. To do otherwise is to insult the food itself!"

She looked at the plate suspiciously. It did look rather good. And they were sounding irritatingly persuasive. And, after all, it wasn't like this was some seedy party with seedy dudes trying to get her to drink something obscenely strong… why, this place was downright civilised.

"Fine. One glass! Just to improve the taste."

Arch grinned triumphantly.


* * *​
"So anyway, that's when Lung steps down next to me. Lung! The fuck-off dragon-man, man-dragon, whatever. And I'm out of it, so I just stare up at him - oh yeah, he's like building-sized at this point. And I look up, and he looks down, and the bastard actually pauses! Like, actually hesitates!"

Taylor leant back, a glass of pinot noir (her fifth) swirling between her fingers. She smiled in a satisfied manner.

"So yeah, I totally can make a dragon stop by staring at him."

Arch let out a food-flavoured burp, before trying to stuff a piece of steak and a swig of wine into his mouth at the same time. He spluttered around the mouthful:

"Bull. Shit. No way that happened."

"Swear on my dad's accelerating balding."

Buyandelger giggled.

"Alright, alright, so let's say you were able to stop Lung by staring at him, what did he do afterwards?"

"Left."

"So, girl, you weren't able to stop him permanently, just for a moment! And he barely paid attention to you!"

Taylor thought for a moment.

"OK, fair enough, but he was a giant dragon. I'm just saying that I could make a normal dude stop by staring at him threateningly."

Arch, chewing loudly, pointed at her in acknowledgment of her superior logic.

"She's got a point there."

Buyandelger slapped his face a few times, then stared at Taylor.

"OK, try it on me."

She did. She levelled her hardest stare at him, the kind she levelled at people she was about to attack with her bugs, a stare born of weeks of stress and terror. The kind of stare Chorei would level at someone to make them freeze - a real cobra-quality look. Buyandelger blinked.

"Nothing."

"Buyandelger, you're looking at the wall."

He paused, raised a hand in front of his face, blinked a few times, then tried to focus on her face.

"So I am. Go on, do it again."

She did. He flinched.

"Shaagaad bai! You, girl, you have a stare to kill a man!"

She preened woozily, the wine making her far more mellow. If she wasn't drunk, she was sure she could pull off an even nastier stare. A thought struck her, brought about by Buyandelger's abrupt cursing in Mongolian.

"So, Buyandelger, you have to tell me now - why did you leave Mongolia?"

The man's face darkened, but not so much as before. The alcohol had mellowed him out as well.

"Needed to leave. No choice - had to happen. You know anything about Mongolia?"

"Not really."

"Parahumans wrecked a lot. China's civil war and transformation into the CUI meant a lot of rogue parahumans went up north, destroyed damn near everything. Everyone around us was collapsing at the same time, so… bad time. Ulaanbaatar burned to the ground. Nowadays, everyone lives like nomads - run around, avoid parahumans, government occasionally sends out a unit to kill a parahuman who's been causing too much trouble. We went back in time by a few hundred years…"

He grumbled.

"No place for old professors in that world. So, I come here."

He spread his arms wide, indicating the restaurant, the college, America… everything around him.

"Do you miss it?"

"Of course I miss it. I miss speaking in Mongolian to Mongolian friends. I miss eating our food, drinking our drink. I haven't had good airag in years, probably never will again."

Arch leaned over, patting him on the shoulder. Taylor stared down at her drink, watching the red liquid swirl in a ruby whirlpool, sending a delicate aroma wafting upwards. She smelt a whole raft of things - but she couldn't identify a single one. A whole bouquet of fruits, a slew of textures and impressions, all of them lost on her inexperienced palate. Just like her - cause an awkward situation by bringing up painful memories, then try and distract herself by staring at wine and doing what an idiot thinks is 'deep pondering'. Arch tapped her, attracting her attention. Buyandelger stood, staggering to the toilet with a grim expression.

"So, Hebert… never asked, but, why did you get involved in all this… nasty business?"

Taylor swallowed her last drops of wine, looking disconsolately at the empty bottle.

"I need to get out of Brockton. I don't want to be chained here forever, I don't want to be buried like everyone else has. But… I need to take care of a few loose ends. This cult, they killed someone I knew. Once they're taken care of, once that whole matter is settled, then I can think about leaving, and not looking back."

Arch leaned back in his chair, staring at his own glass with tired eyes.

"I can understand that. We're at the end of an age, the two of us - Ahab and Turk, they look like they've disconnected from the world, but we don't exactly have a choice. We live in an age of… of protein farms, of warlords and machines. No room for archaeologists these days, no room for anthropologists neither, certainly no room for English professors. No room for anyone who isn't going for the war effort. Useful or expendable, and yours truly is definitely expendable."

He leaned back, popping a cigarette from his pocket and clutching it between his teeth - enjoying the feeling, the texture.

"Two of us, we're dregs. There comes a day in every person's life these days where they realise they will never be a parahuman, and then all ambition… ceases. Typical, isn't it - we wallow without a purpose, no great vision to drive us forwards, and when that vision finally comes it's one we can never meaningfully confront. And what if the heroes win, eh? The old dragonslayers, they had meaning, ideals… these people are just driven by duty, opportunism. Honestly, maybe them winning is the worst outcome. Imagine years and years of publicity events, movie deals, merchandise tie-ins, staged fights because there aren't any more villains, and we'll welcome it because it's a good distraction from the fact that some tinker has probably made us unemployed by inventing some gadget or another."

He smiled bleakly.

"But that's where we come in, isn't it? We five - we five few - fighting things the heroes don't know hide nor hair about. Fire cults - those centipede monks you talked about… who knows what else! And they're all ours, ours alone."

Taylor looked at him with a blank expression. She barely knew Arch, but the influence of wine and food and led him to proclaim some dour-eyed philosophy that struck irritatingly close to home. He didn't know she was a parahuman - though he'd have to know one of these days if they kept working together - but she'd felt a constant sense of uselessness.

"Nothing wrong with narcissism, dear, so long as you're conscious of it."

He laughed humourlessly, and beckoned for more wine. He whistled as he saw the label.

"Now that's a serious bottle of plonk… best of the decade, that. Chin chin!"

He poured a glass, downed it, and offered the bottle to Taylor. Without hesitation she took it and pulled a mighty cupful, feeling like a Roman in some antique tavern, emptying the amphora for wine that was safer to drink than the water. Drink hearty - disease, violence, they'll kill you years before the alcohol will, so why live a sober life? The only difference these days was the inclusion of 'physics-defying emotionally damaged lunatics' on the list.

The rest of the meal passed in relative silence, their mirth forgotten. Buyandelger returned, and was quite content to return to more conventional topics - universities, squabbles with colleagues, the labyrinth of petty gossip whose coils and turns distracted one from the stalking monster which prowled silently in another corner, as lost as you were in an endless maze. As long as they talked about office politics, they wouldn't talk about Mongolia, about the oncoming age, about the terrors and doubts of modern existence.

Existentialism and wine. Taylor felt downright French.


* * *​

The tea shop was closed, but Taylor breezed through the door with complete abandon, the bell jingling merrily as she did so. She walked in what felt like a straight line in her mind, but it was expressed by her damnably sluggish body as a hazy wiggle. Turk stared at her, no judgement on his features. That being said, as a gentleman, he promptly downed a quick glass of his bathtub moonshine (now featuring a basket's worth of garlic he'd bought at a discount price). It wouldn't do to be the only sober person in the room, that was just accepted wisdom. Without such common-sense practices, society would have likely dissolved into absolute barbarism. As he finished his glass, Taylor seemed to have managed to finally understand the basic concept of 'the chair' and had sat down.

"What were you drinking?"

"Oh hello Turk, yes, I was drinking wine, you see, wine."

Turk sniffed. He wasn't a haughty man in most details, which he felt gave him the right to be exceedingly judgemental about some very specific things. For instance, wine.

"Frog's drink."

Taylor gasped.

"Turk, are you anti-French? I would never have guessed!"

"I have never met a single French person I have not wanted to punch in the face. And their wine is overrated."

"Well, maybe the stuff I had was Italian. Or even (she paused) Russian!"

"...then good on you for expanding your palate. But only if you weren't drinking French wine."

Taylor tried to remember what she had been drinking, but the labels all blurred into a single mass of creamy paper decorated with ornate calligraphy. Damn those wine label designers and their lack of revolutionary intent, why must all the good bottles have the same kind of label, while the bad bottles had the gall to experiment!

"Research?"

"Oh, right, that - yes, it went… well. We have names to look into. Actually… you were out in Africa, have you ever heard of some guy called Brother Ibrahim?"

Turk paused.

"Oh shit did I do it again, I'm really sorry I already ruined one conversation with an awkward topic-"

"Yes. I know of Brother Ibrahim. I was in Sudan for a few years, while he was doing his… business. Lots of Bedouin started coming down south when he was stirring up trouble. Not enough."

She remembered the images of the Week of Rope, and suddenly the alcohol in her stomach felt heavy and sickening. Turk sighed, and continued talking - she was grateful. She knew his preference for silence, so this long talk was quite an act of generosity.

"The man was a lunatic, pure and simple. Real cult leader type - charismatic, and completely psychotic. We heard stories about him from the refugees… not pretty. Apparently he loved claiming that the Ash Beast was Bedouin before he triggered, that the Bedouin knew how to call him to a village by performing certain actions. He loved destroying things, too. The Valley of the Kings was half-destroyed by him, he burned them himself. Supposedly he'd go into the central chamber, with the coffins, and would sit there surrounded by the smoke for hours, watching the paint on the walls burn away. He'd come out covered in the dust that used to be their bones, clutching melted gold and shattered charcoal from jewellery and furniture. Some people loved that. But I think a lot of people were terrified of him."

He shivered, very slightly.

"Politicians would go against him, try and slow him down, but he'd… get to them. I saw on the news one time where a rival of his was killed by his wife and daughters, and then joined Ibrahim's group. They ripped him apart with their bare hands, then gave Ibrahim his eyes and jawbone."

"The government didn't arrest him for that?"

"They all had wives and children. And it seemed like every kid was watching his broadcasts. They didn't want to be next… and they didn't trust their security guards either. One ambassador walked in on him, hoped to negotiate something - according to the urban legend - and just sprinted out. The man was eating an entire crocodile, scales included, and was using the Egyptian constitution, the original document, as his napkin. That was probably a lie, but still, people were afraid of the man. He kept promising to take care of the Bedouin one day, kept promising to do it… there was this one event where he set it all off. A Bedouin criminal, about to be executed, was taken to the Ash Beast, and Ibrahim stood beside him. Ibrahim told the man to call the Beast off, told him to direct it somewhere else, or he'd… well, I don't know what he threatened, everyone just said he whispered something. The Ash Beast was right there - a big tornado of fire, like something out of the Bible. The man begged, screamed, said he'd do anything, prayed to the Ash Beast to leave."

"And what happened?"

"He did. He turned, went in a different direction. Who knows why… probably random chance, but who knows. Maybe Ibrahim knew how to direct him, maybe he was right - but I doubt that. And that's when the Week of Rope started. Most of the Bedouin still in Egypt were killed, only the ones deep in the desert survived. At the end of the week, the Ash Beast turned around and started walking back to Egypt. That's when they tore Ibrahim apart, burned him to death."

He paused. He remained silent. Taylor, tipsy as she was, had the courage to interject.

"...and that was it?"

"Да. Torn to pieces in some village on the eastern border. Whole place burned down, too, no survivors. But people remembered him. Couple of Bedouin on the base we were at in Sudan… they kept doing this little hand motion, every couple of hours, any time something bad happened. Friend asked what it was, might be an evil eye thing. They explained it was to keep Ibrahim away. 'He knows when you think about him', 'he still walks the desert', 'you think a village can kill him? He lives, as long as we live he lives'. They were… terrified of him. And they always talked about his eyes."

He looked at her with a hard expression.

"They say he wept fire. They say he spoke with a fiery tongue."

He leaned closer, lowering his voice.

"If you think he's connected to this cult… be careful, Taylor. Be very, very careful. That man tore a country apart… I don't think a city would be too far beneath him."

"You said you thought he was dead."

"And I do. But… well, maybe there's someone like him here. And that's enough to keep me up tonight."

They were silent, until the night air was broken by the doorbell jingling as someone entered. They turned, and Taylor's eyes widened.

Ahab stood there, panting, sores open and weeping. Her eyes were manic, her expression frantic. She gulped a few times, and stared at the two people before her.

"We need to talk"
 
Last edited:
41 - The Tea-Shop Conclave of 2011
41 - The Tea-Shop Conclave of 2011

Taylor slammed down the phone with a little more roughness than she intended - thankfully, the thing was a slab of indestructible black plastic that could probably be used for building foundations. She squinted at the slab - huh, the logo and name were scratched off, quite crudely too. She yelled back into the shop as she dialled another number.

"Hey, Turk, why's there no logo on this phone?"

A moment of silence, then Turk hollered back.

"It's Serbian."

"Do Serbians just not use logos?"

"I bought it in Albania."

Taylor shrugged. To each their own. She had just gotten off the phone with Arch, who'd been almost completely wasted at the time. As in, halfway to oblivion wasted. When she explained the situation he'd sworn loudly, then had proclaimed dramatically that he was going to dunk his head in a bucket of iced water. She'd hung up when she heard the tap running. The next number was Sanagi's, and the contrast between the two calls couldn't be more palpable. To wit:

"Hello?" (or in Arch's call: 'A jolly evening to thee and thine, the fuck do you want')

"Sanagi, there's a situation. We need your help immediately."

"Understood. Tea shop?" (The shit - Hebert, I'm going to need some more information, and I'm also going to need a chairexcuseme-')

"Yes. Ahab's found a lead, we need to get a plan together. I'll explain the rest when you're here." (What in the hell, a… a lead? And tonight, for God's sake… crap, I'm wasted…)

"Got it. See you soon" (JOCHI GET ME A BUCKET I NEED TO DUNK MY HEAD - NO, THE BLUE ONE, IT'S MORE MY COLOUR, IT MATCH-)

And with that, Taylor was back into the main area of the shop, buzzing with nervous energy. She was perhaps a little hasty to judge Arch on his method for sobering up - she'd just slapped herself in the face repeatedly and downed an unhealthy quantity of water. As she re-entered, she caught the tail end of a conversation between Ahab and Turk, which trailed into silence as she sat down.

"...there's no way he could have known."

Turk shrugged.

"These freaks are weird, telepathy is… oh, Taylor, any luck?"

"Sanagi's on her way, Arch is currently dunking his head in a bucket of water and will be along as soon as he's done."

"And you? All good?"

"Mostly fine, just don't ask me to walk in a straight line."

The two ex-mercenaries exchanged a dubious look.

"You sounded pretty sloshed when you came in."

A particularly ugly spider jumped down onto the table, and began to put its eight legs to work doing a merry jig - she imagined 'hello my baby, hello my honey, hello my ragtime gal' playing loudly as it did so, and briefly wished she had a spider-sized straw boater, maybe a spider-sized cane - no, Taylor, focus. The spider did a backflip and posed, tiny hairs doing the spidery equivalent of jazz hands.

"Point withdrawn."

Taylor smiled humourlessly. True to her predictions, Sanagi strode in with nary a hair out of place, and Arch stumbled in clutching a blue bucket filled with water. His entire front was soaked, suggesting that he'd spilled quite a bit on the way over.

"...why the bucket?"

"I need iced water to sober up, regular water just makes me want to go to sleep. Do you have any ice?"

"Sure, but why did you need to bring the water? There's a tap."

Arch stared at the bucket, and at his dripping front. He blinked a few times, internally chuckled, and then realised that he'd put himself into crippling debt for the rest of his life with an archaeology doctorate and he was standing in a tea shop in a declining American city covered in water because he was a gibbering berk of a creature. He could tell you the place of statuary in the Constantinopolitan imagination over the centuries, and yet an actual minor was looking at him pityingly. Something had clearly gone wrong, but he was too drunk to figure it out.

Oh, right, drunk. He sprinted - sprant, sprunt? - into a side room and grabbed a heaving handful of ice from the freezer, splashing it into the bucket (causing more water to soak him in the process), and then proceeded to dunk his head with vengeful fury against himself and the universe. He walked back in with his head now as soaked as his front, and a small bruise developing on his cheek where a particularly compacted hunk of ice had decided to resist his incursion into their new watery home. He sat, silently dripping, and stared at the others. To his credit, they didn't do the same to him, and continued talking about-

Oh right, terrifying fire cult. What a day.

"...so, Ahab says they're going to be meeting tomorrow night at sundown, pier twelve. That's when they'll be selling some of these grapes."

A slow, cruel smile was spreading across Sanagi's face - indeed, Taylor felt that this is what it must be like to be a canary pinned beneath a cat. Arch shakily smiled in a rather nervous fashion.

"So… now we call the police?"

Taylor shook her head, to his increasing dismay.

"If we came to them now, they'd never believe us - our information is third-hand (Ahab heard from a guy who heard from a guy), and that part of the docks is… isolated."

Sanagi shrugged.

"She's not wrong. We don't patrol that area - not without riot gear. There's crime, but there's nothing but crime. If we have to choose between policing an area where a criminal could stab an innocent, and an area where a criminal stabs another criminal while surrounded by nothing but criminals… well, you can guess which one we go for."

Taylor gave her a thankful smile. Never hurt to have backup - speaking of which…

"So, maybe four or three of us go - armed as best we can. We find the deal, we capture the dealer, and if not, we get one of those grapes."

Ahab, her eyes uncharacteristically wary, raised a hand.

"I'm not so sure. I mean, these sorts of things tend to kick our collective asses… I'm just not sure how much luck we have left."

"When we fought Chorei we were far too unprepared - not to mention, her abilities were… disruptive."

Arch arched an eyebrow."

"Disruptive?"

"To all of us - she was powerful, you know?"

"And these guys aren't?"

"They're a different kind of powerful. Less disruptive."

"And how do you-"

Turk gave him a hard look, and Arch fell silent. His gaze shifted to Taylor, and he seemed to say - silently, as was his habit - 'be more cautious if you don't want him to know your powers'. Taylor agreed, but felt the need to reassure Ahab greater.

"As for equipment… Turk, anything?"

Turk grinned - a rare sight, but slightly frightening. He stumped into the back, returning with a bulging duffel bag which he began to slowly empty. First to clunk down onto the table was a small metal cylinder, with irregular dots along its surface.

"Vacuum bomb - sucks in air rapidly, good for clearing fires temporarily. Vacuum lasts maybe five seconds before the bomb overloads."

Taylor had sudden, gruesome images of what could happen if one was trapped in that vacuum when it went off - she'd done some brief reading on explosives, and the reality wasn't pretty. A vacuum, with its lack of pressure, could seriously mess up the human body. She'd stopped her research when she saw a picture of a man with his lungs hanging out of his mouth, ripped out by the pressure differential. Definitely wise to not get caught in that. Two black cylinders, one with a yellow band and the other with red, were placed down.

"Yellow one is gas - irritates throat and eyes. Couldn't get hold of Master-grade, sorry - they might still be able to speak, but it'll difficult. Red one is flashbang. Standard."

Not as terrifying as the vacuum bomb, but still useful. Gas could blind her opponents, while leaving her insects completely unharmed. With them, she could guide her own team quite effectively even as the enemy struggled to breathe. And flashbangs were obviously helpful. A very familiar instrument was placed down next.

"Secateurs - Ahab, you know how to use these."

Ahab perked up, her face lighting with eagerness - not for bloodshed, but for familiar purpose. Fighting with a familiar weapon was a relaxing experience to any military contractor, a pleasant distraction from the complications of regular life. And Ahab's life was quite complicated enough to warrant a bit of the old ultra-violence delivered via scissor-chainsaws. The next few devices were deeply unpleasant in their sheer practicality. There was no concern for ethics, nor for aesthetics. These devices were designed to hurt people, to put them down in the most efficient possible way. Turk rattled off their information dispassionately.

"Hook-glove from Keshig Contractors - tiny metal hooks in the palm. Slap someone in the face, you'll tear half their skin off. Just don't touch anyone you want intact. And… here we are, spring-loaded trap-fist, courtesy of Meister Electromechanical Solutions."

A black… thing was on the table now. Cables designed to wrap around the hand, and something that resembled an ugly bear-trap mounted on them.

"Internal motor cocks it, then you release it by doing a particular motion. Trap snaps shut, pinning your enemy in place. Trap's teeth curve inwards - like a shark - meaning that to get out they either force the trap open or sacrifice their limb. While they're working on their priority list, you do whatever you want. I recommend stabbing."

Arch looked at the contraption with mounting horror.

"...who would use this?"

"Useful against blasters, movers… as long as they don't have a substantial brute rating, that is. Traps them in place, prevents them from acting effectively."

The final device was placed down with near-reverence. Turk leant closer, his voice dropping.

"If any of you are found with this, you're looking at an instant prison sentence of fifteen to twenty years - probably in one of those prisons they use as an indirect death sentence. This is a tinker-enhanced incendiary round. I was able to get six - and that was pushing it. Let me break it down: the incendiary element means this will burn for an extended period of time at a temperature usually reserved for industrial furnaces. Water can't extinguish it, and your hands will melt before you can scoop it off yourself. Tinker-enhanced takes that from 'industrial furnace' to 'surface of the sun'. Shoot this at someone you really don't want to exist anymore."

Taylor stared at the innocent-looking bullet, basically identical to any other bullet she'd seen. It glinted in the dim light, winking in a friendly manner. On the side was printed 'Desperado LLC Property'.

"Can it be traced back to us?"

"No. This stuff mostly leaves behind dust, and no residue that can be traced to a particular type of munition."

"Won't the police find it unusual that a pile of dust is all that was left of a person?"

"Probably, but this part of town is bad, so maybe a limited police presence. I recommend bringing a vacuum cleaner, maybe a broom."

Sanagi raised a hand - she didn't know if it was necessary, but Ahab did it, and had been remarkable sloppy in her technique - hunched, fingers slightly curled, an air of irony to the whole thing which was not becoming of a professional. She, on the other hand, extended all fingers, kept them at a rigid 180 degree angle relative to her hand, and kept her arm completely still. Taylor blinked at her.

"Are you sure a deeply illegal incendiary round is a good idea against a fire cult."

Arch chose this moment to pipe up, his voice strained.

"Worshipping something doesn't mean immunity to it - to these guys, the fire might be more of a metaphor for breaking things down and reunifying them into one state of matter. So, uh, deeply illegal incendiary round could still work. Not that I'm recommending using it. I've never violated the Geneva Convention-"

"Suggestion" Ahab and Turk interjected simultaneously.

"Convention, and I'm happy with that record."

The group looked at each other, then back at Arch.

"Shouldn't be too much of a problem, you won't be fighting."

"I won't?"

Sanagi snorted derisively, casting scornful eyes towards the still-dripping man in the offensively bright shirt.

"Can you even fire a gun? Or are you more used to knives and acid?"

"...point taken, also, ouch."

"I'll need your help in the van - I'm injured, and I want an extra pair of hands for the equipment and driving."

"No boozy lunches tomorrow, then."

"нет."

Arch tried to smile at Turk, in a manner he was sure was winning and charming, but the dour Russian didn't even give him the honour of a proper glower, preferring instead to simply stare blankly at the still-tipsy archaeologist until he politely sagged backwards in his chair. Taylor steepled her fingers, eyes hard as steel.

"Then we're agreed. Tomorrow afternoon we meet here to make sure everything's in order. Ahab, Sanagi and I will be the front of the operation, Turk and Arch will keep an eye on the equipment and provide a getaway. Sanagi, what do you know about pier 12?"

"It's a crummy little place, nothing remarkable. Long pier stretching onto the water, littered with trash, no major structural weaknesses that we know of."

"Any dangerous trash?"

"Unless you step on a used needle, no."

"Everyone bring good boots."

A small chuckle went round the table, and Arch wondered if he and Ahab had the same foot size - he didn't have any good boots, and would probably need to borrow some. Eh, he'd be in the truck, he probably barely needed the things.

"And how many do you think will show, Ahab?"

"The little toad that told me about the pier will likely be there - at the house there were three others, a biker - ran with the Khans (Sanagi raised an eyebrow), some girl, and a skinny dude, probably a junkie. Oh, and possibly some girl, barely older than Taylor. Adding the guy who's giving them the eyes… minimum six people, two of whom are definitely weird, one of whom is tough as nails, and three complete normals."

"Gas should incapacitate the normals, should delay the biker until one of us can get to him - Turk, don't suppose you have any bull tranquilisers?"

"Used them all in the moonshine, sorry."

They paused, staring at Turk. They couldn't be sure if he was joking or not. The man had a superb poker face. Unbeknownst to them all, Turk didn't even know how to play poker. He did, however, know how to play a very obscure card game with a name that probably registered as a hate crime - he was from very rural Russia, they didn't pull their punches.

"...anyway, we don't want to kill the normals. Gas should stun most of them, and if the biker fights… I don't know, unload a can of pepper spray into his face."

The unspoken addition was 'I'll bury him in enough bugs to qualify as a new plague of Egypt'. Ahab grunted.

"That brings us down to two - the doughball and the dealer."

"We need the dealer alive, if there's anything human about the… doughball? (You'll get it when you see him) then we'll try and incapacitate him as well. Otherwise…"

Ahab and Sanagi solemnly nodded. Arch didn't think he was the only one who found it disturbing that a police officer was taking the idea of killing a man as calmly as the actual ex-mercenary, at the suggestion of, again, an actual minor. Christ almighty, his life was a mess.

"Ahab, you get the Secateurs. The Meister trap-fist goes to Sanagi, and I'll take the Keshig hook-glove."

"How'd you work that out?"

"Ahab knows how to work the Secateurs, and I'm not strong enough in a stand-up fight to properly take advantage of the trap-fist. Sanagi had police training. The hook-glove is a last resort, it doesn't interfere with my own tactics, but it seems silly to leave it behind."

Ahab smiled grimly.

"Always good to have the ability to rip someone's face off close at hand, eh?"

"Indeed."

And with that, the plan was set. They arranged to meet the next day - and the moment Arch departed, Taylor huddled with the others. Turk was smiling very slightly.

"I have small gift."

He presented Taylor with an opaque plastic tub of… something.

"Oleoresin capsaicin, stuff they use for pepper spray - home blend, very high concentration, suspended in water.. Let your bugs coat themselves in this, and they'll pack a bit more of a punch. I recommend going for the eyes."

Taylor blinked at him, and a slow grin spread across her face. Sanagi was nodding approvingly. Ahab felt the obligation to be the sane one in the room - a rare position, and not one she enjoyed.

"Sometimes you people are just weird."

"Shut it, you use chainsaw scissors."

"Touche."

Taylor looked at the others, and took a deep breath.

"I have a gift of my own - let's just say it'll help tomorrow."

"What is it?"

"I'll show you tomorrow, they're currently at home. Spider-silk suits - hard enough to take a knife, light enough to be worn under just about anything. Little bit of extra protection, you know?"

Turk whistled appreciatively. Taylor paused before delivering the bad news.

"I didn't have time to make one for Arch. And I may be estimating your sizes, so, uh, be glad they stretch. Either way, arrive early tomorrow, don't want him feeling jealous of your skintight spider-suits."

The others nodded. A few more plans later, and they were gone, streaming to their respective homes. Ahab hopped into her car and let out an embarrassingly high-pitched shriek when she saw Arch sitting patiently next to her.

"Oh, hey Ahab."

"What are you doing in my car?"

"It was open. And I'm staying with you."

Ahab had to concede that. Sanagi, on the other hand, slung herself into her car with practised ease, promptly putting Gilbert & Sullivan's Trial by Jury on the car's speaker system as loudly as she could. She'd never admit this to the others, but their bizarre fondness for 19th century operettas was oddly contagious. She began to hum along as the operetta began, hoping to get to her favourite parts before her car arrived home. Ah, who was she kidding, she'd listen to the rest at home. No-one to impress when she was alone. Except for herself. And that was why she'd be doing her most impressive volume.

Turk sagged onto his couch, wounds aching - but not as much as they had the past few weeks. Slowly, but surely, he was recovering. He ran his hands over a small injector, one that he'd kept secret from the others. It was a combat stim - extensive pain relief, adrenaline boost, the works. Made you shit your britches afterwards, but… well, if he needed to, he'd use it. The others wouldn't agree to it, of course. Too concerned for him - too concerned for an old soldier who had long since passed his expiration date.

Taylor walked back to her house, sliding through the door and falling into her bed, asleep in moments. As much as she hated to admit it, the wine had clouded her mind to the point that dreams were simply incapable of coming. Chorei, put bluntly, had not been an alcoholic - she'd had no taste for alcohol, and the fact that Taylor knew this was a cause of not insignificant consternation. To drink heavily and fall asleep… well, if to scrub viciously and frequently was the opposite of Brent DeNeuve, then to drink oneself into unconsciousness was thoroughly anti-Chorei. Taylor steadfastly ignored this conclusion. She refused to become some boozehound out of a desire to avoid the nun who had somehow forced her memories inside Taylor's skull. There were some limits she had no desire to cross.

That being said, she did sleep damnably well.
 
Last edited:
42 - Ellipsis
42 - Ellipsis

Time seemed to skip forwards, the day passing with all the normal motions of a day - the right number of hours passing, the right quantity of activities occupying an appropriate amount of time, etc. etc. And yet, all of them felt ephemeral, and the moment one thing ended Taylor and the others struggled to remember if that had actually happened, or if it still had to happen, or if it had in fact happened yesterday. Gear was prepped, food was eaten, excuses were made for any potential absences. Taylor, naturally, told her father almost nothing, only saying that she had arranged to meet her friends at an earlier hour than usual. Her episodes were limited to a brief consuming feeling of melancholy in the shower, one that represented itself in a slight hesitation of the bristles, a tiny delay in the routine. In short, it may as well have never happened. Purpose, that seemed to be the key - she steadfastly refused to acknowledge any healing potential of alcohol, no matter how good her sleep had been. And so, after a non-day passed, Taylor and the others gathered at Turk's tea shop, ready to move out.

Taylor had to suppress her eagerness as she distributed her spider-silk suits - finally, a product of her abilities which had no glaring downside. Her insects had proven to be a vulnerability against Chorei, and while this cult may not have a similar effect, it was nice to imagine that these suits were an inviolable area that no weird effect could interfere with. Unambiguous benefit - that was something she was very fond of, given how rarely it happened. The others whistled appreciatively as they were handed theirs, though the whistles declined into slightly irritated grunts as they attempted to put them on. The results were… interesting. See, skintight suits look wonderfully attractive on people with statuesque figures, but on anyone else, they had a distorting effect. In Taylor's case, it made her look like a walking plank of wood, all skin and bones, her thin frame completely highlighted. In Ahab's case, it revealed something rather odd - her left shoulder was slightly lower than her right, a very tiny hunchback the consequence of this misalignment. Usually, this tiny deformity was overlooked given the interference of even a basic level of clothing, but the spidersilk suits laid everything bare to the world. The others were no exception to this rule - Turk was revealed to be oddly topheavy, his legs slightly too thin for his upper frame. It gave him a slightly gorilla-like appearance. Sanagi, apparently, was a slightly obscene level of completely ripped. As in, she was built like a brick shithouse compressed into a too-thin frame. Shoulders usually softened by clothing were revealed to be broad and sturdy, augmented by years of strenuous exercise. In short: Sanagi had density. None of them commented on the others, too aware of their own peculiarities to be willing to mock the others. Taylor wondered if there was something in that - every bad sci-fi movie she'd seen had their civilizations decked out in skintight suits, perhaps the costume designers had hit on a basic fact: that skintight clothing was one step removed from being naked, and being naked was quite an equaliser in the grand scheme of things.

That being said, Sanagi's muscles were just damn intimidating in that suit, leaving Taylor feeling rather inadequate. So, in short, skintight spidersilk just made the imperfect seem more so, and the perfect seem unattainably statuesque. Not much of a leveller after all, then, which made her earlier musings seem even more silly than they already were.

The equipment was already loaded into the truck, and as Arch arrived he found perishingly little to do as the others readied themselves for what was, undoubtedly, going to be a long night of hard work. Soon, the whole team was packed away like sardines in the truck, gliding silently towards pier 12. Sanagi's assessment had been quite correct - this part of town was just downright bad. Any inhabited building seemed to have far too many people in it, all of them staring with naked hostility at the truck cruising past. The uninhabited buildings outnumbered the inhabited by a substantial degree, many of them too crumbled and desolate to be usable even by squatters. While not as pronounced as out on the protein farm, the creaking of industrial decay was a palpable background chorus to the whole night. The group was silent. No banter, no infantile jokes, nothing. They were all business tonight, laden with equipment and ready to tear a cult apart - or, at least, one of its fingers. Sanagi had already run through the basic layout of the site, pointing to the possible choke points and avenues of escape. They had elected to split up, move to cover as many exits as possible, then move in and go for shock and awe tactics. Smoke, flashbangs, capsaicin-laden insects… the assault on the Qigong Centre had been, overall, a failure, yet there was one good point taken from it: keep the enemy off guard, don't give them a moment to react to your presence, just overwhelm them with as much pain as you could, or simply kill them. These beings were incredibly dangerous, and only a fool would let them focus enough to utilise their most dangerous properties.

The pier approached quickly - a few streets away, they stepped out of the van, balaclavas already on. They weren't wearing full military gear, instead going for easily disposable and non-identifiable clothing that clung close to the body, augmented by spidersilk suits (in the case of all but Arch), and an array of pouches criss-crossing the chest. Pistols at their waists, and for Ahab, Sanagi, and Turk, more powerful weapons clutched in their hands. Pump-action shotguns, primarily - easy to get hold of, prevalent enough to be harder to trace (especially with the serial numbers and other identifying marks filed away), and with a better ammunition capacity than their double-barreled brethren. Against the lightly-armoured foes they were going to face, a wall of high-velocity buckshot would be particularly invaluable.

Nodding silently to each other, they split - Taylor had already tagged the others with insects, and her swarm was gathering as subtly as it could, a whole armada of biting, stinging, buzzing creatures, many of them now covered in a thin layer of capsaicin. For once… she felt ready. No trepidation, no feeling of 'we could do more' or 'we could use more time'. They had what they needed, weapons, tools, experience… they were in the best possible shape. A small part of her wondered if this was really a healthy level of familiarity with violence for a teenager. A larger part of her gave the smaller part a swirlie and a swift slap upside the head. A thickly accented voice crackled over her earpiece:

"This is Control, all units confirm"

"Bug, confirm."

"Bat, confirm" That was Sanagi, her name a contraction of 'baton'. Seemed appropriate.

"Bit, confirm" That was Ahab, her name a contraction of the technical name for a female dog. An odd choice, but she seemed fond of it.

They hurriedly moved through the streets, going to preappointed positions - Taylor was covering a slightly distant alleyway, her insects giving her a greater ability to actually fight - no point putting the one person with little experience in close quarters combat in a spot where they were most likely to have to physically engage. Ahab took up a position behind a parked car on the road leading to the pier itself, and Sanagi covered a small alleyway between two warehouses, a good point to ambush anyone trying to escape down the dock in that direction. They were far away enough to cover the most likely exits, but close enough to easily rush to one another in the event of an emergency. Taylor's insects swept out, tagging anyone she felt moving. A hobo here, a hobo there… and there they were, five people. The sun was still setting, presumably the dealer hadn't shown up yet. A woman, a skinny man, a rotund man (Huh, he does look like a doughball), and a hulking giant of a man that couldn't be anyone but the biker. She radioed in to the others, and they settled down to wait.

Minutes passed with agonising slowness, and the shadows slowly extended across the bay, the golden light of sunset slowly obscured by the spreading night. The people at the pier were still, occasionally conversing to each other in low tones, but otherwise remaining exactly where they were. Suited Taylor just fine. The hobos shuffled about, finding more comfortable positions here and there. And then, one of them stood, and moved with definite purpose towards the pier. She radioed to the others:

"Bug here, hobo just moved - heading towards the pier. Over."

"Dealer? Over."

"I'll confirm later, over."

The hobo continued to move, leaving the crumbling building and emerging onto the dock. The sun was setting behind him, and the moment it disappeared behind the looming rotting structure he stepped out. She could feel… too much from him. Clothes infested with fleas, reduced almost to rags by constant action and constant gnawing. Hair speckled with lice, unkempt and greasy. And yet… there was something off about him. Some bodies, when exposed to the harshness of life on the streets, shrivel inwards, becoming shells of their former selves as the hard world hollows them out completely. Other people collapse, their frames giving way and sagging on old bones. This man was neither. In fact, he felt downright healthy, his frame well-built and supported by a goodly quantity of muscle. His hair, for all its lice, was otherwise lustrous and fine, none of the strands bearing the hallmarks of genuine decay, instead suggesting nothing more than going a bit too long without a shower. His clothes were ragged and worn, often to the point of being nought but threads, yet they were still high-quality. Where they were intact, she felt worsted wool streaked with neat pinstripes. He was, in short, the most functional-feeling hobo she'd sent her insects scampering across. Her impression was confirmed as a clear, crisp voice echoed over the docks.

"Hello, friends!"

He gave a politely welcoming wave - not too eager, but not too reserved.

"Good evening? In rude health, I trust?"

The people gathered muttered a few platitudes, too stunned by his friendly and polite manner to really process his questions properly. The doughball was the one exception, happily shaking the dealer's hand and discussing the idle points of interest which litter the average day. After these scant pleasantries, the dealer clapped his hands together to bring them to attention.

"Now, I believe you're on the lookout for some of my goods. You must understand, however, that I'm a professional at heart and have no interest in embarking on some peculiar endeavour without every present party entirely aware of their place within it, and the changes they are likely to undergo in the process."

He was rattling off vapid boardroom talk - with his voice, his clothes, his general manner, he wouldn't have been out of place behind a desk downtown, bantering with colleagues, discussing stocks and shares, pointing dramatically at charts… OK, so maybe Taylor didn't really know what they got up to in those high-rises, and maybe she was basing this on some TV dramas, but the point remained that the man sounded damn professional.

In a nearby alleyway, Sanagi was about to murder someone.

"So, let's introduce ourselves - I'll go first. I don't have a name, but I used to be one of the boys up at Parker & Watts. Barely matters, of course - unless you're from Galbraith, Porter & Wyatt!"

He laughed uproariously, the others remaining completely silent. The laughter went on for rather too long, pealing over the docks. There was nothing forced about it - the man was genuinely cackling like a fiend. Finally, he eased to a stop, wiping his eyes.

"Sorry, little joke. And what about you fine fellows? And fell-ette, I should add - nice to see a lady along!"

The doughball sniggered, and pointed at himself grandiloquently.

"Well, I don't have a name either - and nor will any of you soon enough - but I used to be an insurance salesman. Now I'm here, and I can't wait to show you our way of doing things."

He elbowed the skinny man, who twitched wildly as someone made unexpected contact with him. Still jittering, he stuttered out a response.

"Uh, hi, I'm… I'm Clint. I used to be… I used to be a cashier down at this place on Jameson Boulevard, but, uh…"

The dealer laughed again, as if Clint had said the funniest thing in the world, then clapped him on the shoulder.

"And why'd you leave, huh? Why'd you leave that sterling employment opportunity?"

"Got fired."

"Aw, you've gotta give us more than that - fired? Why, embezzlement, industrial espionage, insider trading?"

"Stole from the register - look, man, I-"

"Aw, stole from the register like some fucking bum. Seriously, how desperate can you get? Did you even have a reason?"

"I needed the money."

"You had a goddamn job Clint, you had a goddamn paycheck, what, was that not enough?"

"It was… it was rent time, man, I just…"

"You just got lazy. Could have beat up some random shithead and taken his wallet, but no, you had to do the laziest theft imaginable. And for what, rent? Look around, shit-for-brains, we aren't lacking for real estate at very affordable prices!"

The dealer leant in closer, his eyes twinkling merrily.

"But no, you were lazy, you were stupid, and you were caught. And now you've, what, given up on life? No chance of getting another job?"

"No-one's hiring me."

"Oh, what was that? Sorry, that sounds like your fucking problem. Would you hire someone so profoundly stupid they'd steal from the register and get caught? Of course you wouldn't! Because you're an idiot, one of those people who in the old days would have tilled the soil until tuberculosis killed them at twenty-two, or they stood behind a horse too long and had their brains kicked in. But in this world, you work at the register, steal, get caught, get hooked on something, and now you're here, ready to give up your name and surrender to something better than you'll ever be. Is that about right?"

The dealer sniffed the air, tasting the night breeze.

"And that's why you haven't been fucked by anyone in the last three years, why your parents have stopped taking your calls, why your friends stopped hanging out with you the moment you stopped being able to pay for your own drinks - because you're a dreg, a washed-up sad sack of human refuse that just keeps moving. Christ, your sister is doing better than you, she's actually happy, even if her husband is a fat slob and she's slowly decaying into a pile of flesh and badly dyed hair! She'll never let you see your nephew, of course, but who would? And imagine that - the success story of your family is the decaying bitch with awful children. You… you're not even worth an entry on the family tree, just a spurt of spunk that just so happened to get out of control. You're not even worth the money it would take to abort you."

Clint was sobbing at this point. He'd broken down the moment he mentioned how his parents stopped calling, and hadn't really stopped crying. The others had backed away from him. There was something about the dealer's words… he spoke with no malice, no hate. He was completely friendly, every word dripping with sincere kindness. There was a quality to his words, though, which made them cut deeper than they should. Even at a distance, it felt like he was cutting straight to one's heart, exposing every secret, every unpleasant scrap of history, and was dancing all over it. You weren't just a failure in his eyes, you were below even the effort of being called a failure. He mocked you not with hidden flaws, as though he were digging up unsightly truths from the depths of your soul. He mocked as if the person before him was nothing but flaws, a failure so complete that the only thing worth bringing up was his failure. He leant in close to Clint, pushing something into his hands, clasping them shut around the object.

"Hold that tight, friend. Until it burns your hand. I'll tell you when to eat it."

And then he turned to the woman.

"Well?"

"I'm.. oh God, please, just…"

"Tell me your name. We need to know where to cut."

"My name is… fuck, my name is Bel. I… please, just…"

"Christ, that was painful, Bel! And do I detect that's 'Bel' with one 'l'? So how did that work, did your parents just give up trying to name you, got three letters in and realised you weren't worth the effort? Or was it some vain attempt to give you a scrap of individuality - a little way of standing apart without having any real talent? Then again, that seems to be your thing, doesn't it? 'Achieving something without having any real talent', that's the motto for your whole life, huh? I'm guessing that's the reason you let your boyfriend - oh, wait, he was barely your boyfriend, you didn't even know his last name. Hm, OK, so I guess that's why you let that random man who gave you a vague sense of having achieved something because he decided to screw you sometimes, who you barely knew otherwise, plant a bun in your oven, hm? Having a child… man, that's 'achieving something without having any real talent' to a T! And now he's ditched you because not even the scum of the earth would want to raise a child with you - that would involve protracted social contact. Face it, Bel with one l, the only reason he shacked up with you in the first place was because you haven't met your expiration date… but then again, those bags under your eyes, the sagging waist, the clammy skin, the rheumy eyes, the straw-like hair… huh, maybe he left because you've definitely passed the expiration date. And there's no need for people like you after you're spoiled. A few years of being fuckable, then years of quiet decay. And you don't even have the balls to live through that, you have to choose the easy way out."

Bel had been sobbing the whole time. The dealer pushed an object into her hands, clasped them shut, and whispered kind words into her ear, so quiet no-one could hear him. She hiccoughed wetly, trying to stop the tears coming down her face to no avail. She clutched the object as though it was the only solid thing left in the world, the only thing which hadn't betrayed her or abandoned her yet.

And then he turned to the biker.

"What's there to say to you, big guy? I'm guessing your name doesn't even matter - all that mattered was what your pals in the Khans called you. Of course, all they call you now is 'fuckup', 'weasel', 'that bitch' and other assorted delights, huh? And now you're here, a city so decayed and damp no self-respecting Khan would ever ride through it, hiding because you know they wouldn't even kill you on sight… they'd never drink with you, never converse with you, never share a damn thing with you save for a spiteful glare and a stony silence. And you don't even have the courage to off yourself after all of that, needed to find a special way to go out, because there's nothing honourable for you to do in life anymore. Oh, and while we're here - how many people in the Khans do you think remember your face? How many remember your name? How many would think anything if they saw you by the side of the road?"

The Khan was quiet. He was already broken, already a shell, already a bag of flesh barely able to stand upright. The dealer could barely do a thing to affect him… but the shortness of his speech was insult enough. Bel and Clint, people who had done nothing of value in their lives, were given real diatribes, but the Khan… nothing. He got a measly paragraph of spite, a few choice insults, and then… he was ignored. An object was pressed into his hand with a derisive snort, and the dealer left him as though he were roadkill on the side of a highway. The dealer snapped away, walking to the centre of the pier, letting the others surround him.

"Usually we'd destroy your names properly, but… well, I get the feeling tonight's going to be rather short, so let's get to the point. Bottoms up!"

The others raised their hands to their faces, and chewed. Even where Taylor and company stood, they could hear the sound of wet, liquid-filled jelly squishing between teeth, the thin membrane releasing a slew of boiling yellow fluid that scalded the mouth and roasted the throat. The three fell to the ground, charred teeth falling from their mouths, trying to scream through throats that had already sealed shut. And all the while the dealer kept talking.


"Eat up! Eat well! Nothing as living humans, everything as dying sacrifices. Become one, friends, become one and be made whole!"

And then there was fire.
 
43 - A Three-Fingered Salute
43 - A Three-Fingered Salute

Fire exploded into the night, radiating from the scorched mouths of the three sacrifices. The team reeled back, shielding their faces as best they could from the blaze. Taylor, however, had no such luxuries - her insects provided her with sensory feedback even as she tried to get her swarm to a safe distance. There was something odd about this flame, something which set it apart from an ordinary fire. Most fires crackle and spit, indelibly shaped by the fuel which gave them life. This flame, though, roared like a living thing, coiling through the air in unnatural shapes, feeding on more than just flesh. It fed on itself, sparks consuming one another and splitting apart into greater and greater numbers. It took in no oxygen, treating the air as if it were a medium for it to swim and grow within, not a vital source of nourishment. And as her insects fled the scene, scuttling into small alcoves where they could protect themselves, the fire seemed to hunt them - a tongue would consume a cockroach, and would then fork itself to lash outwards to seek more insects, scouring them away with razor sharp precision.

And in the centre of it all, the dealer and the nameless man stood calmly and watched the lightshow, occasionally peering closer at one of the sacrifices. With a gut-wrenching cry, the man - Clint - crumbled into ash, a gout of flame rising from the pile in a twisting pillar of light. And the two men laughed uproariously, disdainfully kicking the ashes away into the sea. A mocking cry rose over the roar of the flame, clear as crystal, seeming to be augmented by the raging inferno instead of diminished.

"Oh, what a shame! And we had such hopes for you!"

The dealer crouched next to Bel, fire spilling from her eyes and mouth, face twisted into a noiseless howl. Her flesh began to drip down her bones like hot wax, sagging downwards into the red-hot ground. Heedless of the heat, the dealer clutched both sides of her head, dragging her closer. He snarled through bared teeth:

"Come now, surely you can do better?"

Bel wailed soundlessly, her frame twisting wildly as it tried to move, tried to find some form of relief from the ceaseless burning. Her bones, reduced to the consistency of soft rubber, flexed unnaturally in his desperate attempts. Her spine twisted around, over and over, resembling nothing more than a pale white maypole dripping with gobbets of yellow wax, and her arms frantically beat at the dealer's chest. Smears of putrid boiling fat streaked his chest, and the dealer simply… laughed. His laughter rose high into the night, the fire propelling it upwards and outwards until the entire dock echoed with his frenzied cackling. And then… even from within the fire the team could see it. In her face, where her eyes had long since melted away, two orbs of light were slowly blossoming, shining brightly and with intense heat. The dealer's laughter melted away, replaced with adoring cooing.

"Oh, good, good, there's a good girl - such good work, you've almost done it!"

Bel tried to open her mouth to shriek, found herself profoundly unable. Boiling yellow tears streaked down her face, destroying what was left of her skin and muscle. And then… the fire ceased. Not all of it, a roiling tornado remained around the biker, but the inferno which stemmed from Bel was withdrawn inwards, slithering within her hollowed bones, refilling her emptied veins and forcing her blackened heart to begin beating once more. A mouthless, tongueless, skinless thing crouched on the dock, weeping steaming tears, charred Bible-black. It shivered, and the dealer stroked its scarred head with sickening fondness.

"There we go, there we go… weep, little one, weep - it will take time for you to feel this joy again. Yet…"

He stuck an appraising finger into her empty eye sockets, piercing the globes of fire which now occupied the space. He swirled it around a few times, withdrawing a digit covered in the same boiling yellow liquid. Taylor had to suppress the urge to throw up when he stuck it in his mouth, sucking it down and savouring the liquid as though it were a fine wine.

"Hm. Not quite. Not quite. Don't worry, though, we still have a place for you. Now, if you'll excuse me…"

He turned away, approaching the biker. While Bel had shrivelled inwards, becoming a charred shell of her former self, the biker had exploded outwards. Flesh vaporised beneath the skin had given way to choking vapours which make him bulge unnaturally, his bones forming a delicate lattice supporting his new girth. And his face… the bones had melted and reshaped, sharp edges tenting outwards, his scorched flesh barely managing to remain intact. And within it all, a pair of desperate eyes twitched. The dealer shrieked in glee, running his hands over the horrifically deformed shape of the biker.

"And you're just superb! Oh, that's just wonderful - and you're still ripe, too! Ah, I have such ideas…"

He grinned, teeth flashing white.

"You've met the flame, embraced it somewhat, but you still have far to go my little cherub. Flesh is just the first step, there are so very many more things we can bring together…"

Taylor froze. The others heard his words, carried clearly on the night air, but only Sanagi and Taylor understood their significance. Memories of a man who was making everything one - time, space, minds, flesh… the feeling of having one's identity dragged into his orbit, reshaped into something more pleasing to it. The desperate race outside, the nauseating twists of space, the cow-eyed shapes shivering in the stairwell… Taylor touched her earpiece.

"We're going in. Do what you need to do. Over."

Without a word in response, Sanagi withdrew a gas grenade and tossed it gracefully towards the group on the pier. It rolled, loudly, over the concrete before coming to a stop at the dealer's foot. He looked down, an eyebrow raised.

"Huh. You're late."

The smoke exploded outwards, forming a dense cloud that obscured the entire scene. Taylor's insects flooded in, tagging everyone in the cloud, while rushing to deliver capsaicin to any exposed eyes she could find. The fat man had collapsed, clutching at his throat desperately as the choking smoke drowned his lungs. Bel's charred body had simply continued its ceaseless shivering, the biker had remained still, and the dealer… the dealer sprang into motion, grabbing the biker with firm hands, plunging them into the burned fleshy mass.

"Everyone! Fat man's down, bodies are still, dealer is doing something to the biker. Capsaicin having no effect on him!"

The last part was something of a lie - his eyes, shrivelled yellow things, were adamantly refusing to give way to the stinging lacquer covering her insects, but his exposed skin was reacting as predicted. It swelled up, developed a painful-looking rash, generally did everything she expected. But the dealer simply refused to acknowledge it. Immune to pain, possibly - or simply demented enough to ignore it. She saw Ahab running forwards, shotgun levelled at the dealer. Without a second word, she let off a thunderous blast, most of the buckshot impacting the dealer's back - a shame, she was aiming for the head. It… penetrated. No unnatural resistance, no rapid healing, it simply shredded through his ragged clothes, pierced his flesh, and left behind a mangled mess of blood and bone in its wake. The dealer, though, ignored the shot entirely, preferring to lean in to whisper to the biker, his hands still buried inside the mass, smoke rising from them as the boiling flesh roasted his skin.

Snarling, Ahab shot him again. And again. And again. She shot until she was forced to reload, by which time Sanagi had approached with her own gun levelled - the two women flinched as they saw a mass of Taylor's insects tearing at the dealer as best they could, turning their delving pincers to savage purpose. The buckshot, the bites, the capsaicin, the burning… the man should be in inconceivable agony, and yet his handsome face was frozen in a rictus of tranquillity, his whispers unceasing. As soon as Sanagi arrived, though, he snapped round to face them, flesh paleing as blood pooled around him.

"Oh, hello Ahab - and… Sanagi, right?"

The two froze, Ahab momentarily pausing in reloading her shotgun. Sanagi's finger twitched on the trigger.

"Too late, sorry to say. You'll have to deal with my colleague here -"

He jerked his head towards the biker, who was moaning softly in pain.

"...I have a bit of work to get on with. The woman's body won't take of itself, you know!"

Ahab snarled at him again, sounding more like a raging animal than a rational human.

"Fuck that."

She raised her gun once more, pointing it between those shrivelled yellow eyes. The dealer shrugged casually.

"Not really your choice to make. Incidentally - you really should tell your friends. Very rude what you're doing right now."

Ahab screamed then, a senseless bellow of rage that was accompanied by the thunder of her shotgun turning the dealer's face into red paste. As the body fell backwards into the ground, she started stomping on the bloody mess of a face, grinding whatever flesh remained into the hard concrete. Even Sanagi looked somewhat disturbed. The red mist consumed her mind to the point that it took almost twenty seconds for her to realise Taylor was yelling at her over the radio.

"Bit! Bit! Fuck - Ahab! Get away from that biker!"

Ahab glanced up, seeing the mass of flesh which had once been a solidly built Khan. Sanagi swore quietly and back away. Something that happening to the body - amorphous shapes were squirming beneath the skin, pushing up and sinking down rapidly as they tried to find an exit. The biker let out agonised wheezes from what remained of his mouth and nose, his shrivelled eyes twitching around wildly. The shapes continued their search and, finally, they found a breach they could exploit. From the ragged wound where the dealer had shoved his hands, a small head began to push outwards, dripping with boiling amniotic fluid which hissed as it struck the earth.

It was… human. Or, something very much like it. A sleek head, too wide for the skinny body which began to protrude forth, gasped desperately for air. Narrow, near-fleshless arms shot out as well, clinging to whatever handhold they could find. Watery eyes blinked in the dim light, squinting in pain. The mouth, which snapped open and shut as it drew in hungry gulps of air, was completely toothless, red gums living against its pale skin. It was… an infant. A tiny human, skinny and malnourished, emerging from the body of a mutilated biker. Wide, innocent eyes stared at them in blind terror.

And then the other shape emerged, this one from the back, painfully extricating itself from the dealer's exit wound. Like the one at the front, it was thin - exceedingly so, each rib painfully visible on greasy pale flesh. Beyond this, though, the two could not be more different. The skin was wrinkled with age, and the eyes which stared out were cold and malicious, terrifyingly intelligent. Lank strands of grey hair hung around a wrinkled scalp, and a few scant teeth were revealed as its mouth curled into a cruel smile. Long arms wrapped around the biker's neck, letting the aged creature lean forwards to speak into his ear. It croaked out a few words, each one pulsing from its throat wetly - it didn't speak, not quite, but it gave birth to words. They came with difficulty, squeezing through a too-narrow throat and emerging abruptly with a wet sound as the taut canal gave up. Nostrils flared as it took in hissing breaths.

"They're - hnk - they're going to try to kill you."

The young body emerging from the front tried to look up, spitting out words with a sickly lisp, shaped by its toothless mouth, emerging from a body with no muscle to sustain real sound.

"The-the-the broken one lied! Said she was called Jane! Liar, lied so she could come and get us!"

Ahab backed away slowly, Sanagi following. The biker groaned, shrivelled eyes glancing between the two bodies. Impossibly, the mass began to stand, bones clicking and reshaping as it did, flesh contorting into a relatively mobile shape. The biker had still grown enormously, extending outwards and upwards in vast quantities until he towered above them. He breathed heavily through a ruined mouth and nose, trying to understand what was going on.

"There's another one behind the building, young, but strong. Kill her, kill her before it's too late!"

That was the older body, and the younger one piped up with its reedy lisp.

"They came wi-with two others, in a truck. Brought tools, powerful tools!"

The biker clutched at his head, moaning softly.

"Listen, idiot! Listen and learn, before you get us all killed!"

Taylor could hear this entire bizarre conversation, and was struggling to piece things together. She was getting the grim feeling that she was encountering more time-fuckery, just like with Brent. But while Brent was simply making all times around him one, this biker seemed to be more… targeted. An old body with knowledge of the future, a young body with knowledge of the past, sprouting from a fleshy mass which only knew of the present. But that meant-

She reached for her earpiece, just as the old body bellowed: "Left!"

The biker shunted to the left, tumbling over itself as it went, and a razor-sharp cloud of buckshot passed into the empty air. Ahab levelled her shotgun again, starting to piece together what was happening, when the old body commanded the biker to move once more, barely avoiding her gunshots. The young body chose this moment to pipe up.

"She wounded her right leg years ago!"

And with a whipcrack-fast strike, the biker lurched outwards to strike at Ahab's leg. True to the young body's words, that leg had indeed been wounded some time ago. A bullet had shredded the muscle, necessitating a rapid transplant… a transplant done in a field hospital with few resources. The tissue had been somewhat awkwardly accepted, the fibres never quite fusing perfectly. Not a big deal on long marches - it just made her gait a little awkward - but if someone knew where to strike… she crumpled to the ground, shrieking in agony as misaligned muscles tore open. The biker let out a wet chuckle from a collapsed throat, echoing within an empty chest. The old man victoriously cackled, flinging his still-wet head backwards in joy.


"Yes, keep it up! But be careful, be quiet, and kill them quickly!"

Taylor heard that, and thought. Why be quiet? Careful and quick made sense, but why did the body feel the need to warn him to be quiet? The police rarely came to this part of town, and she doubted they'd pose much of a threat to the biker, so… villains, possibly? Her mind raced as she tried to think of what villains could actually be in the area. Her insects flooded outwards, checking every nook and cranny for anything of interest. Nothing obvious - no piles of murderous hooks, no enormous dragons, no capes, no spandex, nothing. The area was almost completely deserted, the few residents making trails the second they heard the shotguns and the screaming. She returned her attention to the battle on the pier - Sanagi was trying to shoot at the biker, finding it incredibly difficult - he dodged every shot, at the shouted command of his older self. And all the while the younger body stared at Sanagi with cautious eyes, finding something which could defeat her.

Taylor scowled. There was nothing else she could do from here. Her insects were having little effect on his exposed skin, the biker too resistant to pain to notice the capsaicin. She sprinted out from her cover, swarm following to cover her approach. She dashed to Ahab's side, dragging her away as quickly as she could. The biker was too occupied with Sanagi - bullets may well still hurt the creature, otherwise it'd just soak up every cloud of buckshot and barrel over Sanagi with ease. Ahab howled as she was moved, and she dragged her pistol out of her belt, levelling it at the creature even as Taylor dragged her backwards. Thunderclaps rang out as she pulled the trigger over and over again, the creature dodging elegantly, advancing all the while. Finally, that dreaded younger body cried out:

"She cannot reach her ammunition pouch easily!"

The biker hesitated, then sprang at Sanagi as her fingers fumbled for another few shells. Ahab bellowed in anger as she tried to hit it with her own pistol, but to no avail. For all its size, the creature was damnably nimble. It crashed down in a flurry of limbs - six different arms, really - and struck at Sanagi viciously. The cop gritted her teeth as fists rained down upon her, feeling her injuries begin to reopen, the painkillers she'd downed before coming out here barely able to suppress the agony quickly filling her mind. Her shotgun dropped from limp fingers, and the biker leaned over to finish her off, the additional bodies slavering in anticipation of a fresh meal. And then… it reeled backwards, three mouths yelling in rage. Taylor stood, clutching Ahab's shotgun. She had no idea what to do with it - she'd pulled the trigger, her arm had almost been jerked out of its socket, and she'd barely managed to stay upright. Her ears were ringing, and she had no idea how many shells she had left - no idea how to even check. The younger body relayed all of this to the biker, and he relaxed, sidling over with catlike grace.

Taylor narrowed her eyes, gritted her teeth, and fired again. The biker barely even had to dodge, her aim was so poor that most of the buckshot was completely off-target. And that was when she came to understand the true threat of these additional bodies, once they were relieved of the duty of fighting someone with actual challenge. The older body sneered at her, eyes twinkling with malice.

"No hope of killing us like that. No hope at all. Useless little creature."

The younger body piped up, looking at her with childlike innocence.

"'One day you'll come to enjoy the wriggling'".

Taylor levelled her gun and pulled the trigger, aiming directly at the younger body. A deafening 'click' echoed through the air. Swearing loudly, she tried to slap at the biker with the hook-glove she was wearing. Nothing - the biker stepped daintily backwards, and a titanic arm swatted at her casually, sending Taylor sprawling to the ground. Her swarm flinched in sympathy, and… she had an idea. The older body realised this at the same time she did, and started to yell at its fellows. Too late - a cloud of bodies were streaming towards the bodies, filling their mouths with chitinous, choking bodies, a jawful of twitching legs and winds and diamond-hard carapace that scorched them with capsaicin. The older body scrabbled at its throat, trying desperately to relieve the painful pressure. The younger body had no such composure, and simply burst into tears, beating its fists against the ground in petulant fury. She could barely hurt the things - bullets may, but bugs could not - but she could stop them from speaking. If the damn things had one weakness, it was spontaneity - they seemed limited in their predictions at present, only capable of extrapolating from current data. And if Taylor hadn't thought of a plan, they could hardly rise to counter it.

The biker shuddered uncertainly, trying to figure out what to do next based on nothing but its own perception. Taylor found a sense of twisted joy as she saw it failing to adapt to seeing the world from only one perspective in time. Ahab grinned wickedly and shot as many times as she was able, sending the biker catapulting backwards as red marks appeared all over it. It spiralled backwards, howling in pain, moving further away from Sanagi. Taylor paused as she saw the state of the woman - bloodied, beaten, half-broken. Her old injuries had reopened, and new ones accompanied them. Her face was barely visible beneath a layer of blood and bruising. She dashed over, one eye on the giant, and began to drag her backwards as quickly as she dared, trying to get her to safety. The giant was still flailing desperately, incapable of fighting back.

And then it started glowing. From within, a light began to build, shining through skin stretched paper-thin by distorted bones. The two bodies began to shiver in unison, the glow slowly extending to them. With a howl of fury, fire spilled from the biker - his eyes, his mouth, and the eyes and mouths of his additional bodies. Her insects were incinerated in moments, leaving their mouths unobstructed. The young body was still weeping, but its tears were replaced with boiling yellow fluid that sizzled angrily. The old body grinned, and the biker stared at her with pained confusion and mounting rage. She wondered how much of the situation he really understood - how much was his own will, and how much was just instinctual obedience to bodies which had greater knowledge than himself.

She banished those thoughts. Time to doubt later.

The biker leapt forwards at the behest of both additional bodies, one speaking of her lack of shells, the other of her lack of skill with firearms. Its charred mouth split open into a tongueless grin, the half-melted flesh ripping open with a wet sound to expose a cavernous maw, charred as black as Bel's body. It hiccoughed and gasped, rasping through a mostly destroyed windpipe. Was it laughing at her? Was it trying to tell her something? A last gasp of honest fear from what used to be a man, a desperate attempt to beg for aid? She couldn't tell. And either way, he refused to stop advancing, his gigantic form bearing down on her. Strength was gone from her legs, and she was barely able to stand in front of the horrific being.

And then she sensed something, right at the fringes of her swarm. A motorcycle… a large motorcycle, unlike any she'd ever felt before. But as she felt the smooth edges, the sleek design, the objects strapped to the side, she realised that while she had never felt this before, she had most certainly seen it. It came to a halt, and the rider stared around through a solid helmet that covered half his face. He looked, and saw a complex arrangement of insects, which formed lines, curves… letters.

PIER 12. VILLAIN. HURRY. PLEASE.

Armsmaster's thin lips narrowed even further.
 
Last edited:
44 - Geryon Walks
44 - Geryon Walks

Turk was having a peculiar evening, to say the least. Arch was thankfully being quite taciturn, preferring to stare into the growing dark with a mournful look on his wide face. Turk had to suppress his own jitters, desperate to leave the truck and start doing something valuable. He knew something bad was about to happen, he could feel it in his bones. And all the equipment in the world might not be able to challenge it. Then, of course, he remembered that they had chainsaw-scissors, a bear trap fist, and a hook-glove. And those three things used together tended to be quite effective against most problems, even the bafflingly esoteric. The radio suddenly burst into motion, and Turk struggled to keep track of what was happening. The dealer had shown, some discussion had ensued, and then… fire. Even at their distance, he could feel the heat radiating from the pier, see coils of fire burn into the night sky, hear mocking laughter echo through the empty buildings. Chaos was erupting, and he was trapped in a truck with a pile of weapons. He fingered the combat stim in his pocket, enough adrenaline to keep him going for at least a few hours if he needed to… but the strain would rip open his wounds, leave him injured for even longer. Arch was rigid next to him, trying to figure out what was happening.

The chaos escalated. The flames died away, replaced with the thunder of gunshots. They'd clearly engaged the enemy, and based on Taylor's yelling, there was only a dealer to deal with… and yet the gunshots continued, and were punctuated with shouts of pain that he recognised all too well. A volley of shotgun blasts died away, replaced with a slower, more hesitant pace, then nothing but pistol fire, a few hesitant hails of buckshot, and… nothing. Nothing but the night breeze wafting through the window. Turk, to his credit, managed to stay still for a grand five seconds, before turning to Arch.

"Mind truck."

"What are you doing?"

Turk wordlessly withdrew his combat stim, forcing the injector into leg and activating the flow of chemicals. Immediately he felt a difference, he felt capable of taking on the world - fighting it with his bare hands and winning. He gave a deeply savage grin to Arch, who flinched a little.

"Helping."

And with that he was gone, diving into the back to obtain every tool he could think of - his beloved shotgun, a pistol, a belt of grenades… and a few of those incendiary rounds capable of wreaking so much havoc. A medical kit was also stashed away, just in case he found his colleagues totally injured. His shoulder felt like it had never been better. He swung open the door, ready to plant his foot down and race into combat, when a very large figure in blue armour stepped in front of him.

"Civilian, I must ask you to return to your vehicle, there's a possible villain in… the…"

Armsmaster trailed off, noticing the weapons at Turk's disposal.

"I hope you have a licence for those."

"...just for home defence."

"Home defence?"

"I live in this truck. This is my boy."

Arch cautiously waved from the front seat. Armsmaster's face remained completely still.

"Hm. I'll deal with you later, remain here - there's a possible villain in the area."

And with that Armsmaster was gone, racing down the street - he'd dismounted from his motorbike. Surprise of all surprises, motorbikes in close quarters engagements with villains was a recipe for disaster. All it took was one brute and his bike could be brought to a screeching halt with him flying head over heels to crash down into a pile of bones and blood. Better to approach unknown situations on foot, he thought. And he was right - or he wouldn't be thinking that at all. Armsmaster was a man of certainties, if nothing else. His halberd hung ready for combat, the weight completely negligible with the influence of his armour. Dozens of servos whined as the powered armour shifted with his body, augmenting his strength and speed to the point that he may as well have been a natural brute. The halberd was his basic one, fitted with enough tools to be useful in most situations - no point lugging a more specialised one until he had assessed the situation. Console had been… sceptical of following the bugs, but the fire and gunshots which had broken the silence of this part of town required investigation. It just so happened there were also suspiciously helpful bugs on the scene. In short, Armsmaster was a beacon of tranquil determination, ready for anything, but not possessed by any emotion which might distract him from his duties. His hormones were stable, and his heart rate was within an acceptable limit for his current level of physical activity.

Turk swore loudly. He threw most of his tools - the grenades, particularly, and the incendiary rounds - back into the truck. If he was caught with those, he was looking at immediate prison time. And so, armed with his shotgun and his pistol, he took off down a side road, gritting his teeth as the combat stim made him hyperaware of every flaw in the world around him, every tiny insignificant detail. He was agitated… but confident. The stim refused to allow him the sensation of fear.

Taylor, by contrast, was more or less about to shit herself. The three-bodied giant was bearing down on her, a toothless red grin splitting the half-melted face open, manic yellow eyes glaring at her. Her insects were regathering, attempting to block those prophetic throats once more, but it was slow going. The initial inferno had ruined part of her swarm, and the sudden fire-breathing had more or less drained her dry. And this beast was not playing to her strength - she liked making plans ahead of time, she wasn't so fond of rapid improvisation. And here this creature was, capable of countering any plan she had with a few words. The only way around it was spontaneous improvisation… which, again, was not her strong suit.

So, she tried her next best thing - distractions. Armsmaster should be en route, so now she needed to keep the biker focused on her future, her past - keep it from looking outwards to find any broader threats. At least, she assumed that was how it works. Certainly, it wasn't shrieking in terror at the prospect of a righteous tinker bearing down on it. She stammered when she spoke, her voice cracking with stress. She couldn't help but see the bloody body of Sanagi before her, and Ahab laid low by a single strike. Both of their tools - the fist, the Secateurs - bound tight to useless arms.

"So - what's your, uh, name?"

The old man glared at her. Of course he glared, he had no reason to answer, no reason to entertain her notions. And yet he did, driven perhaps by arrogance, perhaps by sheer unfathomable loneliness. Perhaps he was simply stupid. Perhaps these beings, with their dogged adherence to breaking down all which divided one from the other, felt the need to proselytise - incapable of keeping their joy to themselves. He birthed more words, spitting a gobbet of meaty phlegm to the ground as he did so.

"Names are pointless, little thing. All is one."

"OK, so what's this fire stuff? How did you become like this?"

The old man seemed perplexed, and looked irritably at the young body which spoke in a halting lisp. Of course - he was the one looking to the future, for all she knew he knew nothing about his own past.

"Flame. Flame to burn the world to ash and make everything one. Time, space, mind, everything. No more despair, no more pain, nothing."

"And why do you want to do that, huh?"

She was backing away as quickly as she could, and the creature was still easily keeping track of her, matching her step for step and growing ever closer. She was getting desperate, her voice tinged with sheer panic. She couldn't beat this creature… and so all she could do was delay it. And that delaying was barely working. The young body wept openly, and looked at her with grief-filled eyes, wringing its paper-thin hands.

"Despair. Pain. We've hurt so much, we just want everything to stop."

The old body reached down and tried to soothe its younger counterpart, stroking it gently.

"It will stop, it will. I'm certain of it."

"Why are you trying to kill us, then? If everything's going to end - why bother ending us now?"

"The man with the eyes, the man with a tongue of fire, he told us to. Told us to keep you at bay. He knows the one that was and will be all. He wants, so we want, for we are the same flesh."

"Why did he tell you to keep us?"

The central body now tried to speak, gurgling a few incomprehensible words out. The assistant bodies leaned closer, nodding patiently, patting him comfortingly. As one, they turned to Taylor, and the bodies spoke in unison, translating the words of their half-ruined father/brother.

"Distraction."

Taylor's eyes widened. Shit. She looked over to where the dealer had been, only to see his body had moved. It had moved to the charred body of Bel - the charred body which still shivered in the cold. It was doing - what else - whispering. This was more remarkable than usual, though - for the dealer's face had been almost completely blown off, the remains stomped into the ground by an angry Ahab. Indeed, there was nothing that should be making a sound. His jaw was shattered, teeth littered the ground between his original resting place and his new position. And yet sound came forth, and within his ruined mouth, behind his shredded lips, previously contained by now-destroyed teeth, was a sliver of light. A flaming tongue, slithering about as it projected some unknown words into the shivering ears of the burned woman.

Her insects swarmed, ready to hack at the dealer once more. The feeling of meat between pincers was not an enjoyable one. In fact, it was completely nauseating, and the first time she'd done it she felt ready to throw up. But there was nothing else she could do - if capsaicin couldn't incapacitate him, if venom couldn't halt him, then she would have to remove everything capable of posing a threat, Secateur-style. And so her insects began to hack away at everything they could, tearing and rending until there was nothing left. Screw taking prisoners, screw getting any answers from the dealer - this man was too dangerous, too far gone. And through her insects, she heard him speak, heard the words he dripped like poisoned honey into Bel's charred ears, felt that ruined body shake and quiver. Was it shivering in fear? Was it gyrating with pleasure? She couldn't tell - there was no face to convey a feeling, no mouth to express herself, nothing she could read.

"...you will consume father and mother both, feeding on both sides with abandon. We are the bull of heaven, a nameless light in the dark, we rage in our single heart, we live by consuming every god, every soul, every particle of matter. We meet the gods who come from the flame, but do not recognise the face of their mother/father, and we see them with bodies full of power, and we consume them and return them to the flame which is mother and father both…'

Her attention snapped back to the giant standing before her, which had tied of answering her questions. At the bidding of the old man, the giant rushed towards her with reckless abandon. Taylor did all she could - she ran, and tried to find a new weapon. The shotguns were difficult - Ahab's was empty, and she couldn't reload it. Sanagi's was possibly broken. Pistols? Sanagi's may be broken, Ahab was still clutching hers and trying to reload it with shaking, numb fingers, her eyes filled with wordless, senseless rage. And that just left knives, her hook-glove, her insects, and… grenades.

"...let chaos take the world, let all that distinguishes and divides be swept away in a tide of primordial flame. The bull of heaven will return, and we will be made whole once more, the sins of the past no more. Yet the end of despair must be born of despair, and so I shall infest you with such greatness…"

A flashbang - hard to dodge a wave of painful light and sound, especially if you have three sets of eyes and ears. She grabbed one from her waist, struggling to pull the pin - nerves made her clumsy, running wildly only exacerbated this. Finally, she pulled it with a neat 'click', and without looking around she threw it behind her, trusting that it would find its mark. Her insects reported that, indeed, it did. The giant roared, and a moment later the air was set alight with pandemonium. Her insects' senses were flooded, and for a moment all she saw was white. And all she heard was ringing… and the voice of the dealer.

'...blossom, my sweet child, blossom into a flower of endless despair, a purer shape than those scuttling worms who dare to imitate your form - blossom, and make this one a key to our glory, our victory, and the coming of birth…'

Scuttling worms? That sounded… far too familiar. It reminded her far too much of those lacquered, coiling scales, the clacking legs and chittering pincers. It reminded her far too much of a nun whose face was sometimes stoic and stern, and then wide-eyed and scared, terrified beyond belief. Her vision cleared, and she tried to suppress the visions of Chorei. She had no need for that debilitating influence, she had no need for the knowledge that Chorei had cried herself to sleep for days when her pet cat died, killed by a neighbour's dog. She certainly didn't need to know the cat's name, or how it begged for food by standing on its hind legs and looking up with feigned hunger. She felt something through her insects, something rising and boiling from within Bel's charred flesh, something long and pale that whispered through not-human lips, something achingly familiar and yet terrifyingly alien.

She snapped back to reality, the light finally fading. The giant was reeling, stumbling, falling. Another flaw of its structure - the old man had clapped hands over its eyes, and tried to cover its ears. The present self had barely managed to cover its eyes, failing to get to the ears in time. And the young body was caught completely unawares, too focused on the past to perceive the present or future. And so, a good chunk of the giant was stunned and blinded, even as the old man remained completely lucid. Another weakness to exploit - but she only had one flashbang remaining, and didn't dare to go to the others for theirs. Hopefully Ahab had seen the effect it had, and was now preparing her own. Sanagi was down, Turk was confined to the truck, it was down to her and the pseudo-leper. Perhaps if she had access to some form of healing, some useful ability, Ahab could use her secateurs - sever one of the additional bodies, deprive the being of part of its sight. Plan after plan coursed through her mind, one after the other, some outlandish, some faintly reasonable.

Then a horribly familiar light came from the old man, and she dove for the ground. Just a little too late. A gout of fire, fire that coiled and fizzed and sparked in a way that made it seem like a living being, raced past and flayed the ground bare. She barely saw the old man's eyes light up, saw light within his skull blazing with terrible ferocity. A tiny portion of that hellish fire struck her on her side, sending it into a wave of pure agony. She fell, screaming as her skin was practically peeled from her body. Dimly, she was aware of dropping the flashbang, pin still unpulled, and feeling it roll away. She could send her swarm to pull the pin, distract the giant… but the pain was exceptional, coursing through her endlessly. Visions of her father, her friends, Chorei, they all danced before her eyes. She thought, for a moment, that she was seeing her life flash before her, one last show before she died, succumbing to an impossible giant. Chorei. Chorei's life. The image came again, and with it… indignation. She was having her life flash before her eyes. Her life - not the life of an immortal nun. The indignation built, and it sharpened her mind, drove away the pain momentarily. Her swarm gravitated to the flashbang, the heavier bodies dragging at the pin with all their mind. She felt jointed legs give way, felt pincers grow blunt and broken, and yet they continued. And then… click.

And there was light, and sound, and a howling giant careening away, blinded once more. Blinded enough, it would seem - it didn't run, didn't sprint. And she could feel a presence approaching, one that the giant really should have run from, but the assault on its every sense had delayed it just enough. As Taylor slipped into unconsciousness, and the sound of the giant, the murmuring dealer, the ringing flashbang, all faded away… she saw a blue armoured boot slam down next to her, and a heavy halberd drift into her field of vision. A field of vision that rapidly gave way to black, and then was gone.

* * *​

Miles distant, machinery ground into motion, and a glowing readout was printed on a dusty screen, to the interest of the many analysts who bustled hither and thither. The dark room was filled with huge banks of monitors, huge whirring engines that produced kilometres of paper littered with a thousand readouts, most of it incomprehensible. Armsmaster was engaging - and the data flowed without end.

Status: young female on ground, seriously burned, fire possibly anomalous. Older female prone, seriously injured. Second older female still conscious, attempting to reload pistol. Charred body on pier, dead body suspended above it. Pyrokinetic parahuman likely cause.

Diagnosis: Brute, Blaster, side-rating: Monstrous.

Designation: Geryon

Prognosis: Requesting permissions… requesting permissions… bypass in effect, see Protocol Balor via Strategic Imperative 7.18.9.4. Execution authorised.


* * *​

Execution Authorised.

Console was being kind tonight, it seemed. Execution protocols meant a hell of a lot more was accessible - implants usually kept dormant were abruptly activated, and Armsmaster's skin twitched as sparks jumped between the tiny machines infesting his flesh and blood. A bouquet of chemicals were dispersed, all sharpening him up, making him better at what he did. A dozen new functions in his armour were unlocked as the permissions fed through. The tinkertech he'd spent years working on was suddenly becoming accessible. He didn't enjoy execution orders - but if Console had approved it, then it meant the official stance of the PRT and Protectorate was that this parahuman was a threat, one serious enough to require permanent removal. Irreparably insane, possibly, or maybe so profoundly sadistic that incorporation into society was completely impossible. Villains could still be trusted to contribute something to an Endbringer fight. When this was no longer an assured thing, when their crimes warranted the Birdcage but their abilities made a capture impossible or simply too dangerous… that was when the execution orders were handed down. Not enjoyable. But necessary - like putting down a rabid dog.

One of the chemicals now coursing through him was a potent combat stimulant, tinker manufacture, PRT exclusive. His lips, usually dry and thin, curled into a rictus smile as his muscles contracted involuntarily. An irritating side effect, but not a damaging one. The bottom half of his helmet snapped into place - not good for public relations drives, but it was a damn good tool for keeping the public from seeing a hero charge into battle with a maniac's grin plastered all over his face. Completely covered, he stepped forth. No need for warnings, no need for anything but action.

Just how he liked it - he'd only had a few execution orders come his way in the past, but whenever they did, he relished the feeling of his implants powering up and the combat drugs flooding his mind.

His halberd whirled with effortless grace, carving towards the giant. The body sprouting from its back looked at him with shock and horror, not to mention rage. It bellowed at the bodies below it, and they hesitantly sprang into motion. He adjusted his movements. They adjusted theirs. In the two seconds between observing Armsmaster and his halberd descending fully, the two combatants performed nearly a dozen adjustments to their motions, precognitive sight warring against one of the most advanced combat computers in the world. The result was a draw - a halberd sliced through flesh, carving away a chunk of burned flesh, but the wound was ultimately superficial. The giant was recovered, and both bodies screamed information at one another - they seemed to have some insight into his movements, his intentions, his strengths and weaknesses.

Silently, a Thinker rating was appended by a vast computer miles distant.

This was unacceptable. Amputation was the only option - and so he struck with terrifying swiftness, armour propelling him forwards even as his implants increased his reaction time to compensate and his combat computer raced to piece together a coherent battle plan. The giant was eerily nimble, but not nimble enough. It could dodge, it could run, but it couldn't violate basic laws of physics - well, not many more than parahumans tended to. If presented with no option of fully evading an attack, only a choice between a glancing hit and a fight-ending one, it would choose the former. It chose the former too often - often enough that it was being covered in gaping wounds at an ever-increasing rate. Blood dripped to the ground, and Armsmaster made minute adjustments to his motions. The giant was terrified, bodies shrieking as it attempted to gain distance. Armsmaster did not allow this.

The giant began to glow, fierce light building in its chest and skull - all of its chests and skulls, that is. With a deafening (to others, not himself) roar, a gout of sparking anomalous fire was released, fire that wriggled like a living thing. Scanners noted the abnormally high temperature, the anomalous behaviour, and adjusted his instructions. No hits should be taken, every tongue of flame should be dodged. With a grunt, Armsmaster disengaged one of his grenades - a rare little number, based on a sample he'd obtained from a PMC contact, which he'd… refined. A grey cylinder clattered to the ground, and… whoosh. The air vanished, sucked in with terrifying speed, stored in chambers no human nor mundane machine could have built - but that a tinker could. A bubble of absolute silence reigned, and the giant struggled to speak - interesting, without the ability to speak, the precognitive effects seemed diminished. Damn shame he only had one of those grenades on him at present, the others were back at his bike. Still, he had more tools at his disposal. With a rushing sound, the air returned to the vacuum, but the damage had been done. The giant was struggling to move, dashing away as fast as it could, the fire completely gone. He noted that the vacuum hadn't damaged the fire itself - it seemed independent of oxygen - but had simply shut off the ability of the giant to produce the fire. Standard parahuman tactic - never go for the projection, always go for the most vulnerable element. And in this case, the most vulnerable element was a giant hunk of muscle and madness that was currently running away as fast as it could.

Combat data was fed to him in a wave of instructions, suggestions, raw numbers… and in the mire of junk information, he spied something useful. Flashbangs were evidently effective, having been used twice by the burned girl. In a smooth motion, he twisted the halberd to release the grenade launcher - and a small grey tube rushed out to clatter at the feet of the giant. It groaned as light pulverised its ability to act, too weary to scream, lungs still drained by the vacuum bomb. Armsmaster descended, indestructible and unstoppable, his halberd splitting the air with a scream of air forced to run from its descent. The old man tried to get the body to move… and failed. A blade cleft through its side, sending the old man spinning away in a pile of gore. It had no legs, just flesh which trailed to a point, like a gruesome umbilical cord. It landed face-down, struggled, then ceased, with an expression of pure contentment crossing its wrinkled face. The giant howled, barely able to think, pain and confusion overwhelming its every sense. And then the halberd descended once more… and the giant ended. It slumped down into a pile of boiling entrails and flesh, all thought gone. Armsmaster automatically replaced his halberd.

Another victory. Miles away, a computer changed the tags of the Geryon file, removing 'urgent'. Analysts settled down, processing as much data as they could, dusty screens already shifting to new tasks, new points of engagement.

The entire fight took less than a minute.
 
Last edited:
45 - Monolith
45 - Monolith

Armsmaster scanned the area, his helmet picking up on absolutely anything of any value. Bullet casings were picked out with tiny bright outlines, bodies were marked with flashing overlays… three females (two adult, one adolescent) were on the ground in various states of injury, and near the pier there was… huh. Curious. When he had arrived, his scanners had picked up two men on the pier, one of them hunched over a charred body. Now, though, the pier was empty - save for a large pile of ash. Multiple subroutines quietly scanned his video feeds, trying to find anything of interest. Nothing. When he had arrived, they were present. When he was finished with the parahuman, there were not. From the limited video he had obtained, a few frames were sent back to Console for identification purposes. This took him a few seconds, and with his scans complete, Armsmaster strapped his trusty halberd onto his back and moved to administer medical aid. All in a night's work.

Taylor woke with a gasp, feeling suddenly returning to her body. She looked around wildly - she was still on the pier, still injured, but… no giant. No sounds of combat. Instead, there was a very familiar blue helmet staring down at her, optics blinking slightly. She noticed the armour, the halberd, the general demeanour of absolute competence… it still took her a moment to process what she was seeing, or rather, who. Her eyes widened, her throat was dry. Armsmaster - the actual Armsmaster, was currently standing over her and had possibly saved her life. The slight twinge of fangirling which was about to ensue was quickly overwhelmed by the reminder that, yes, she was currently in tremendous pain from the enormous burns currently covering her side. Her eyes screwed shut, and she gritted her teeth to avoid screaming. Her insects were going crazy at a distance, expressing every thrashing impulse she was currently feeling, leaving her body almost completely still. She had visions of returning home covered in bandages, of looking down every morning in the shower to see a twisted mass of scorched flesh, of seeing her dad's disappointed, pitying look every time she winced at the scars tugging at one another… damn, hanging around Ahab had really given her a serious phobia of being permanently scarred. The pain continued, and then, just as quickly as it arrived it was gone. She opened her eyes to see a needle withdraw back into Armsmaster's gauntlet.

"Excuse me, civilian, I need to attend to the others. I'll be back momentarily - stay where you are."

His voice was clipped, short, oddly strained - as if he was talking through a mouthful of gritted teeth. It also had the tang of the synthesiser about it, which was especially odd. Armsmaster was recognised over Brockton for his square jaw exposed below his blue half-helmet. And yet, here he was with a full face covering, no flesh visible whatsoever. As blessed relief flooded her body she found she barely cared about the odd sight. Her insects lazily drifted across the pier, practically free of her control, and settled on anything that seemed stable. Ground, ground, and… people. Bodies. Oh, right, Ahab and Sanagi.

Shit.

She turned her head as quickly as she could, ignoring the nauseating feeling it produced, and scanned the area for her friends. She saw Armsmaster crouched down over Ahab, injecting her with the same needle - well, hopefully a different one. It didn't seem like Armsmaster to be unsanitary. The pseudo-leper settled backwards with a relieved groan, though even Taylor could see that she was tense as could be, her eyes fixed on Armsmaster. With Ahab 'tended' to - that is to say, sedated until the pain meant nothing - Sanagi was next. And Sanagi would be a challenge. His medical scanners swept over the body, pinpointing every issue he could find. Multiple broken bones, several lacerations, and a possible concussion. Proper sedatives were used, rudimentary wound sealant as well, accompanied by a temporary binding for the broken limbs. The concussion, though… that was particularly serious, and he resolved to bring her to the nearest hospital - an ambulance would take too long to arrive, particularly with all the additional security it'd need to enter this area. On second thoughts - he looked around, noticing the carnage surrounding him, noticing the oddly high-quality guns the group had been using. It was, now he came to think of it, somewhat suspicious that this particular parahuman should be encountered surrounded by individuals who appeared to be co-ordinating in an effort to kill it - an effort which had ended in failure, but an effort nonetheless.

This would require something perhaps marginally more serious than a hospital.

The common perception of the comms present in powered armour was that they resembled a button, something one had to press and speak audibly into. The truth was marginally more complicated, and far more subtle. Implants in his ear stimulated his nerves directly, removing the need for audible noise from his conversation partner. Implants in his throat likewise allowed for him to murmur barely audibly and yet still be understood perfectly as the sound was translated into useful data for Console to interpret. His helmet cancelled even that tiny noise, as well. And, of course, there was no need to press a button or do anything so inefficient - a subtle eye movement was the entire motion necessary. Thus, in complete silence, in a matter of moments, a PRT tiltrotor was summoned, already taking off from the Rig to pick up his charges. Satisfied, he turned to the group before him - the scarred one was leaning back with her eyes fixed on him cautiously, the adolescent was trying to sit up with difficulty, her eyes squinting with effort, and the seriously injured was one… well, seriously injured, and not exactly capable of anything resembling real thought at the moment.

"I'm going to have to ask you to come to the Rig with me - we need to get a full picture of what happened here, and this civilian requires immediate medical treatment that we can provide. Do I have your consent?"

Ahab and Taylor shared a glance, silently trying to work through the consequences of that request. Interrogations were likely… but so was medical treatment. They'd come close to the cult tonight, but were hardly in a position to strike at it. And yet here they were, wounded severely, barely able to stand. If they wanted to achieve any lasting success, they needed to be in good health… and frankly, the PRT seemed to be the best option there. If they thought the giant was a parahuman, then that meant they were now under PRT protection. And PRT witnesses tended to get quite cushy treatment, medical-wise. Not to mention that Sanagi looked to be in awful shape… they nodded to each other, both reaching the same conclusions. Ahab chose to speak first.

"Sure. But will all of us receive medical treatment?"

Armsmaster paused.

"Both of you will - we'll try and get the Panacea out if we can spare the time."

Well that was quite something, now wasn't it? Hell, if she was lucky, Taylor might walk away with no scars to speak of. And wouldn't that be wonderful. She nodded eagerly, not trusting her mouth - she had a lot of sedatives pumping through her veins. Ahab cautiously agreed, and… that was it. Armsmaster remained still, head occasionally turning to scan the scene, trying to identify any possible threats which might come their way. Nothing did - the pier was a wreck, and one littered with shell casings and fire. No-one with any sense was anywhere close to the place. Taylor succumbed, and tried to say something.

"So, uh, thanks? For, you know, saving us?"

Christ, she sounded awful - her words were slurred, she had far too many hesitations and interjections, and the entire thing sounded like a question. Armsmaster turned - and abruptly, the lower part of his helmet clicked away to reveal that famous jawline. He pursed his lips, the corners barely turning upwards.

"All in a day's work, civilian."

The synthesised element to his voice may as well still have been present for how robotic that response was. Ahab silently rolled her eyes, before returning to staring angrily at her leg - the one which had given way. It was still too painful to stand on, and she didn't want to try and stand in Armsmaster's presence. Call it a holdover from her mercenary days, but she didn't enjoy showing any form of weakness in front of someone she might consider a fellow-worker. The PRT may not be a PMC, but they were still military - and that was close enough. She glanced sharply at Taylor, who was trying to speak again.

"So, do you… come out to this part of town very often?"

By her alcoholic ancestor, the girl was trying small talk. She was terrible at small talk, always had been. But whatever Armsmaster put in his sedatives was apparently all it took to turn the usually taciturn Taylor into a complete chatterbox. And a very ineffective one, at that. Armsmaster looked down at Taylor, mouth still frozen in that attempted smile he seemed to be overly proud of.

"No. This area is mostly uninhabited, and there are higher-priority areas. We sweep this place a few times a month at most."

"Man, I guess that makes us pretty damn lucky!"

"Yes."

That was all, and even Taylor seemed to realise that her mouth was moving and making words without her brain interjecting even once in the process. She snapped her jaw shut, and tried her best to remain completely silent. Armsmaster likely returned to a state of silence. Ahab had no interest in talking to a hero - not that she didn't like heroes as a rule, but seeing that kind of terrifying combat proficiency was giving her some very unpleasant flashbacks. The entire pier was mired in awkward quiet. Minutes passed, and then… finally. The sound of rotors above. Ahab silently thanked a whole host of divinities - no point trying her luck here, made sense to play it safe. A sleek black tiltrotor descended, its engines rotating to resemble a helicopter as opposed to a fixed-wing aircraft. A door opened on the flawless surface, revealing a cramped interior. PRT-uniformed troops filed out, immediately lifting Sanagi on a stretcher, before assisting Ahab in standing. Another went to lift Taylor. Armsmaster turned to leave, and the sedatives in Taylor's system made their comeback:

"Oh, hey, where are you going? Not coming with us?"

"My motorcycle is parked a few blocks away, I need to retrieve it. Don't worry, I'll be at the Rig shortly."

She probably should have guessed that was the case - the man almost certainly didn't walk here. Damn those sedatives. And with that, they were gone, silently hovering into the sky in a military-grade aircraft haphazardly repurposed for usage in civilian environments. Troopers surrounded them, sitting quietly on narrow benches. They couldn't see a thing of their faces - black face-plates covered nearly everything save for their mouths. In unison, they reached for the ceiling and inserted thick cables into a port on the front of their helmets. Only one remained unplugged to watch the people they were escorting. At Ahab's quizzical look, he explained in a dull monotone.

"Tiltrotors are valuable property, we take their security very seriously. Troopers are plugged into the defence networks - if necessary, they can operate turrets, or use onboard cameras to enhance their own aim against ground or air targets."

He paused.

"It also recharges our gear."

Ahab nodded appreciatively - it was a good idea. AI was a gamble at the best of times, no-one wanted to have a fleet of automated drones compromised by some rogue Tinker or Thinker. A military-grade aircraft being hacked would be downright suicide for any good public relations between the PRT and Brockton Bay, so they had every reason to be careful. PMCs tended to avoid this sort of technology, admittedly. Too expensive, too delicate, too demanding of constant maintenance. The PRT could throw as much money as they wished on their equipment, of course, which certainly helped in producing this sort of display. Ultimately, all military gear now had to account for the fact that there were people with unfathomable levels of control over almost all forms of technology. The PRT and the US military went for the advanced option - tiltrotors with neurally-operated turrets, augmented by a host of Tinker-made equipment that was hard to tamper with. PMCs chose the other option - simplicity. Robotics, advanced weapons, anything involving a computer really could be tampered with to disastrous effect, so they resorted to basic ballistics and close-quarters weapons. 'Can't hack a chainsaw, but a chainsaw can definitely hack you' - she remembered her instructor's words clearly, even now. The US spent billions finding a way to secure their robots against sabotage from parahumans. The PMCs just hired more bodies to make up for the gap in their armouries.

The Rig came into sight in a matter of minutes, looming from the ocean and stretching into the sky. It was a monolith, an impervious fortress designed to assert control over the city. She'd heard it described as a chapter keep, a longhouse where the local knights drank and made merry before sallying forth on noble crusades. The place looked more like the Overseer Blocks she'd seen a thousand times in foreign nations - self-sufficient strongholds designed to project the power of the intact world into the collapsed world. There were far too many similarities for comfort. The way it seemed to contain everything it would ever need, the sheer profusion of rooms and personnel, the isolation from any probably source of threats… she could go on. Calling it a 'Rig' was probably inaccurate, given that the original oil rig was undoubtedly no more. The entire thing stretched over the churning sea for what seemed like miles, blocks of rooms rising high into the night sky. Almost all of them had lights on, even at this late hour. They flew closer, preparing to land in one of the many hangar bays. Even at this distance she could see the hundreds of troopers patrolling the exterior, wired up to every camera and to each other. Some of them stopped to watch the landing, eyes invisible behind opaque helmets.

Ahab shivered.

* * *​

Armsmaster silently returned to his bike, giving it a quick once-over. He was strangely disappointed - no-one had touched the thing. No-one had even come near. And he and Dragon had worked so hard on adding more theft countermeasures, even if the director had politely asked them to not include the Techno-Violators (Dragon's idea, which she had insisted on naming. He had hated the concept, but she'd threatened to remove her assistance on the 'cautionary joyride' feature. The director hadn't believed his excuses). Still, at least now he didn't need to get a full wash for the thing when he returned to base.

Some blocks away, Arch felt a very peculiar and inexplicable sense of relief.


* * *​

The Rig was a labyrinth of sterile white corridors connecting rooms which seemed to serve a thousand purposes. Cafeterias, archives, offices of identical cubicles, laboratories which seemed to do everything from actual research to simple analysis… and everywhere, the eyeless troopers. It took several minutes for them to arrive at the infirmary reserved for witnesses - employees had several to themselves, as did heroes, as did unaffiliated parahumans. The Rig was genuinely that massive, that it could casually have nearly half a dozen fully stocked infirmaries, each one bristling with medical equipment that probably cost more than Taylor would ever make over her entire life. She was settled down on a comfortable white bed, and was left alone for several minutes that passed with irritating slowness. She would had twiddled her thumbs, but the sedatives had been politely topped up by a silent nurse, leaving her feeling… well, just fantastic. Ahab was lying next to her, looking marginally more put-together. Turned out serious burns warranted more serious painkillers than an injured leg, a fact that Ahab was quite happy with. Ahab wanted to talk with Taylor, she really did, but she didn't feel confident talking in this place. She could easily see the small lenses on the walls which recorded their every move, and likely recorded their every sound as well. And sedated Taylor was probably not subtle enough to talk safely in such conditions.

And thus they lay in silence, Taylor wrestling against the urge to go to sleep. And then it happened - a pair of troopers returned, and politely but firmly led them to a secure room near the infirmaries, deeper in the Rig's endless labyrinth. Codes were punched in, retinas were scanned, fingerprints were logged… and from both Taylor and Ahab were taken small blood samples. Even sedated, Taylor could see the sign above them: 'Panacea Unit - Maximum Sanitation Procedures Active'. There was something oddly thrilling about the idea of being treated by one of the most famous parahumans in the world, the one who could cure damn near anything. Apparently there was even a Buddhist sect that revered her as a reborn Bodhisattva, an avatar of mercy and kindness in a hard world. Taylor wasn't sure what she expected, something like the glowing infirmary in Rivendell, a secluded area where a generous healer provided her gifts endlessly. She didn't quite expect all the procedures, the security, the constant observation. It made sense, she supposed. A cape who could heal almost anything was an exceedingly valuable individual, and the PRT were quite reasonable in trying to keep her secure. A single bullet could end Panacea, turn her from a beacon of health into another monument to the cruelty of Earth Bet. New Wave might be a wealthy independent hero group, but not even they could afford the security procedures the PRT would happily throw at Panacea.

Finally, a number of lights flashed green, and a featureless white door opened. Ahab and Taylor were ushered inside. Taylor definitely didn't expect this: a round room, completely white, with a strange grey metal column emerging from the floor. The column blinked with dozens of lights, a dozen monitors showing readouts which were completely incomprehensible to her. The cylinder was really the only thing worth paying attention to, there was nothing else around it. Except for - Taylor breathed a sigh of relief. There was Sanagi, still in her stretcher, partially concealed by the column. The silence was broken when a harsh tone chimed from the column - looking over, Taylor saw instructions appear in glowing letters on a black screen.

PRESENT

A gap opened beneath it, perfectly sized for a human arm. Within it, nothing but featureless darkness. Hesitantly, Ahab stepped forward to stick her arm inside. She abruptly stiffened, feeling her muscles realign and her leg return to a state of relative functionality. She almost hoped there would be more, that her skin would clear up, that she would become a normal person once more. But nothing happened. More letters appeared on the screen in front of her face.

TINKER CHEMICALS DETECTED, UNPURGEABLE. WE APOLOGISE FOR THE INCONVENIENCE. WITHDRAW.

Sighing, Ahab withdrew her arm, testing her healed leg. It was… perfect. All those misaligned fibres, all those poorly healed wounds… gone. It was like nothing had ever happened to it. She looked at the column with wide eyes. No wonder they kept Panacea so secure. She could think of a whole host of people who'd gladly kill to get into this room. The harsh tone chimed again.

PRESENT.

Taylor declined to step forwards herslef, instead helping Sanagi's stretcher, maneuvering it until it faced the hole. Gingerly, she lifted her arm, mottled with bruises and caked with blood, and lowered it into the column. Moments passed, and the two winced at the sound of bones cracking and reforming, muscles stretching back into position, a nauseating symphony of churning meat. They even saw her chest inflating, shattered ribs returning to their usual state and the lungs beneath fully inflating for the first time since her attack. Sanagi's eyes shot open, and she looked around wildly.

"What-"

"We're at the Rig. Armsmaster dealt with that parahuman. Panacea's healing you."

Sanagi looked at her in disbelief. Panacea? Not even cops had access to her, not unless they had acquitted themselves well in the line of duty, particularly against a parahuman. The entire world needed her help, and some failing police department was very low on her priority list. But she'd seen PRT troopers ripped in half by Hookwolf return to work the next day as if nothing had ever happened. She wondered how that must feel, knowing that if you held on just long enough, any injury could be healed, any wound could be sealed, any disease could be purged. It must cultivate an interesting relationship with pain and personal risk, she thought. The screen flashed once more.

WITHDRAW.

She acquiesced gladly, rubbing her wrist, feeling bones she distinctly remembered splintering and shattering now perfectly intact. Even that little 'click' her wrist made from time to time was gone, a tiny imperfection healed along with the catastrophic injuries. She wasn't sure if she appreciated that part. She stood from her stretcher, noticing the bloodstains still covering her skin, wishing more than anything for a hot shower. Taylor stepped up to replace her at the column, inserting her own arm when requested.

Everything suddenly became very unclear. Her glasses, instead of allowing her to see, were now clouy piece of glass that made her head ache. She blinked a few times, before raising her hand to rip them away. Everything was crystal-clear, in a way it hadn't been since she was very young indeed. The feeling of having nothing over her ears, nothing weighing on her nose, nothing at all - it was disconcerting. She felt oddly violated. Panacea had been asked to heal her burns, and she'd chosen to heal her eyesight. Her short-sightedness had been something she'd inherited from both her mother and father, something the entire Hebert clan shared in common. And now she was the exception. It almost distracted her from the fact that her side was feeling a hell of a lot better, and that she was thinking a lot more clearly, the sedatives quietly purged from a body that no longer required them.

A final harsh chime rang out.

HAVE A NICE DAY.

The three left, trying to process the evening and their current situation. Taylor looked back over her shoulder, and spoke loudly into the empty room, directing her voice to the column.

"It's nighttime."

There was no response.
 
Last edited:
46 - The Healer and the Rattlesnake
46 - The Healer and the Rattlesnake

Armsmaster marched into the Rig's labyrinth, hordes of troopers and workers parting around him as he went. The troopers were completely ambivalent towards him, thankfully, but the regular workers had a whole mix of reactions to his sudden presence. Some looked at him with respect, others with suppressed fear, and a good number with outright suspicion. In the city proper, people were more unambiguously positive. A happy consequence of extensive PR efforts to make the casual presence of heroes a laudable instead of ominous sign. But within the base, within the ranks of the PRT, there were huge numbers of people who had first-hand experience with parahumans and their general methods of operating. It was hard to regard parahumans with anything but suspicion once you'd seen the work some of the nastier villains got up to - and when one of your own was full of implants and programs designed to effectively destroy any threat warranting an execution order… well, it certainly inspired a healthy level of distrust.

He didn't mind. The others sometimes did, but he was largely immune. He was far too busy to worry about things like 'how the analysts saw him'. Debriefing awaited, but first, he needed to go through standard deviancy testing. Navigating his way through a crowd of analysts engaged in heated debate, he entered into a small room. There was no furniture save for a simple table and chair, with a peculiar device mounted on the surface. It was almost insect-like, a heap of antennae connected to a bulbous black body which pulsed irregularly as air was circulated throughout - for cooling, and for analysis. He sat, calmly, and removed his helmet. He was far too used to this. From the mass of antennae he extracted a headset resembling a thin circlet which he attached around his head. He felt needles sink in, not even breaking the skin at this point - too many tests tended to result in permanent gaps, technically harmless but aesthetically unappealing. The others tended to wear hats, headbands, or heavy layers of foundation, but Armsmaster so rarely left the base out of costume that he contented himself with the knowledge that no civilian would witness the ring of livid red marks encircling his head.

A voice echoed over a hidden intercom, and on the wall opposite a beady lens emerged from the wall. The voice was scratchy, jarring, unpleasant to listen to. This was entirely intentional - pleasant voices relaxed one too much, which interfered with the test. You needed to be on edge for the test to operate perfectly and accurately.

"Armsmaster. Do you consent to standard deviancy testing via the Campbell Method?"

"Yes."

"Good. We'll begin. What did you see tonight?"

"I saw a monstrous parahuman with pyrokinesis, a combat thinker ability, and a brute rating."

Clicks emerged from the insect-like machine on the table, lights blinking on and off, receiving a thousand different inputs - obscure signals from his brain, the contraction of every muscle in his face and body, even the composition of his breath. It was thorough, he'd give it that.

"Was that all?"

"There were a number of people who had attempted to engage the parahuman in combat, and who had lost."

"How did you find the parahuman?"

"A number of insects, presumably commanded by an unknown parahuman, directed me to the pier."

"And you obeyed?"

"Console deemed the lead worth following, though with significant caution."

There was a pause. That had been a calibration - a general analysis of his response times under his current level of physical and mental stress. Combined with previous calibrations, it formed a full picture of how he should be behaving. The next part was the actual test, comparing his responses to the template, flagging up any deviations.

"A forest stretches to the horizon, dark and impenetrable. The forest is endless, the trees are infinite. There are animals amidst the trees, animals you cannot see and cannot hear but know are present. They are hungry, and you are alone. You cannot see the sky - there never was a sky, there are only countless branches full of invisible birds of prey. There are no paths, and the moss is moving to greet you. Your response?"

The standard formula slipped from his mouth almost automatically - as intended.

"I do not crawl, crawling will make me seem like an animal. A human is beyond nature and cannot be touched by it."

"A brass city stretches to the horizon, surrounding a lake of oil. A heart beats in the central pyramid, and pumps endlessly into the street-veins. The city is ceaseless and unchanging, there is no need for expansion for it is already perfect, a homeostatic mass of absolute stability. Monks with horns underneath their skin are singing of a perfect wheel. You are a foreign organism, and cannot be tolerated here. Your response?"

"Clear the grime and turn the wheel - unwind the twisted spine. The city turns and the heart ceases beating, for total unchanging stability is unattainable. Within stability must be change for that stability to endure."

"Fire crosses the sky, erasing all that distinguishes and discriminates. Hierarchy is none, heterarchy is none, all is one. There are no names in the fire, no minds, no faces. What is your response?"

"Carve my name into the ground where it cannot be erased. The fire cannot touch a sense of self reinforced by the bones of the earth."

"Commencing sequence twelve - are you familiar?"

"Yes."

"The axe drinks deep."

Armsmaster's response was unhesitating. He had long since committed every sequence to heart.

"It takes nothing unless it is given."

"The field is wide and lush."

"Do not look behind the rows."

"The factory is plated with gold."

"Mechanical beauty is nothing without a human witness."

"A concrete orchard blooms with fire."

"Remember the lesson of the first and do not eat."

"A boundless golden garden stretches before you in a perfect grid."

"Rest, the work is done."

There was a pause, a shuffling of papers.

"We're done. No deviancy found - you can pick up your bonus at the door. Good work tonight, sir."

"Thanks."

He stood, removing the headset - it made a faintly nauseating wet noise as the needles were disengaged, and he grimaced at the feeling of cold air entering his wounds. He reminded himself to apply the proper wound sealant later - it wouldn't heal the scars, but it could at least prevent chafing and infection. Assault, back when he had first joined the Protectorate, had apparently neglected proper sanitation after a deviancy test and had to be given extensive sick leave to recover from the subsequent infections. These days they made it part of the regular medical check-ups. He replaced his helmet, happy to see the familiar displays return, and headed for the door. As promised, a small plastic card waited for him - his bonus. Quite a nice one too. He'd be able to get hold of some of those nice new AtlantisTech servos, their pet tinker had been cooking up some interesting things the last time he heard. As he walked out, he briefly reflected on the test - he had no idea why they chose the words they did, why they decided to recite something so utterly surreal. And yet… he'd seen the consequences of a failed deviancy test. Workers had been bundled away, troopers had been remanded to intense psychiatric care. A form of master/stranger testing which identified more than just hostile mental influences, that detected any form of movement away from the ideals which made a good hero. At least, that was what the manuals said. They were infuriatingly vague about the specific reasons for each perplexing line and baffling sequence. He grumbled - no time to think about this sort of thing. A to-do-list flashed up on his HUD, reminding him what he needed to do this evening. Silently, he crossed out 'report for deviancy testing', and his eyes flicked down to the others. He hadn't forgotten any of it, but it paid to be diligent.

Check with Panacea

The route to Panacea's room was a convoluted one, that went through numerous parts of the PRT labyrinth and entered into the areas of the base reserved for heroes, wards, and anyone demanding high security. The number of cameras increased, as did their sophistication, but the walls remained the same shade of sterile white. If he was heading to see one of the wards, this would be it - a casual stroll through featureless corridors. But Panacea warranted a particularly high level of security, and thus he was forced to stop at half a dozen scanners, and was examined by a good number of troopers who had been deviancy-tested to the point that their entire bodies were riddled with tiny red scars from the examining instruments. They were paid generously for their inconvenience, but the extra cost was entirely worthwhile. Losing Panacea would hurt them in every conceivable way - without her, healing would take longer, lives would be lost, and they'd be forced to have a much higher dependence on artificial limbs and organs, cutting into everyone's budget. While Panacea herself was amiable enough, he had a certain fondness for her primarily because of how many savings she made around the place. The wards and his fellow heroes were fine enough, but none of them augmented his tinker budget like Panacea.

A final check - this one was thankfully brief, a simple relay between the deviancy testers and Panacea's guards. If he hadn't taken a test, he'd have immediately been sent back to perform one. Actually, given that he was Armsmaster and had a certain reputation, he'd probably be slammed into M/S confinement instantaneously. He never missed deviancy testing, no matter how irritating it could be. And, at last, he emerged into the outdoors. The final barrier to Panacea was a small bridge leading from the main block of the Rig to a small offshoot which hung precipitously over the roiling ocean. The bridge might seem low-tech, and it might seem more rational to put Panacea in some secluded vault deep within the mass of metal and defences that formed the Rig. But the practicality of her current room was… unquestionable. In the event of an emergency, a true emergency, this bridge would be severed and she would be completely cut off - a gap no-one could jump to a room with no easily accessible door. And if someone was approaching that had a genuine chance of making the gap and breaking inside a room that could be compared to the Birdcage in terms of sheer defensibility - and such people were few and far between - the entire room could be jettisoned and flung into the ocean, an inbuilt oxygen supply keeping Panacea alive until help could come - and it would. One of the little secrets the PRT kept was that most of the Bay which formed the latter part of the adjacent city's name swarmed with defensive precautions, including machines designed by himself and other Tinkers to seek and retrieve the room. If even that was insufficient, they were programmed to drag it to a sea trench where it could be hidden for up to two months before the inbuilt supplies ran out. And that's when the backup systems activated to keep her preserved until they could come and thaw her out.

This girl had succeeded in reducing Endbringer and villain casualties to what could be called 'bad' as opposed to 'genuinely catastrophic'. The only person who might receive comparable treatment was Bonesaw, if she decided to take a turn for the heroic. She had every protection he and the other PRT tinkers (and some illicitly subcontracted corporate capes) could provide. With his authorisations, he walked right through those same defences, and entered Panacea's room.

Well, he entered the viewing area. No-one save for some very special people were allowed into the main area - and so he stood behind a pane of unbreakable glass and waited for Panacea to come out to greet him. Eventually, after a slightly irritatingly long pause, she emerged from a side room to walk up to the glass.

"Hello Armsmaster."

Short, brown hair, slightly rounded, fairly sour gaze… yep, that was Panacea all right. In many respects, she'd seem completely normal, but certain details marked her out as remarkable in some way. It was mostly the plugs. Panacea was a high-value asset, and that meant her healing couldn't just be done in person. Instead, she was plugged into a sealed container and allowed access to a single arm. Implants regulated her emotions, monitored her health, and performed an immediate disconnect if any anomalies were detected. An unfortunate side-effect of this was the sheer number of implants she required, and the plug sockets which dotted her young frame. Honestly, at this point she was probably a multi-millionaire based on the compensation alone for the numerous operations she'd undergone.

"Hello, Panacea. How are you today?"

Robotic questions delivered in a robotic voice. He'd tried to modulate a little more, but frankly, people found it disconcerting.

"Fine. Why are you here?"

"I need to talk to you about those last three people you healed. They're persons of interest in a case involving two unknown parahumans, one deceased. Can you give any insights?"

Panacea sighed, rubbing her forehead. She shouldn't do that - the grease and oil that built up on her hands would only serve to clog her pores, worsening her already slightly spotty complexion. He'd learned to stop reminding her of that when she entered her bedroom and refused to emerge for hours.

"The badly beat-up one, she was normal. But I was healing old injuries, not just new ones. She's been hurt, and recently. It was barely healing when she was hurt tonight. Concussion's been treated as best as I can, but I didn't go very deep. She'll need proper rest before that heals in its own sweet time."

"And the others?"

"One of them - the one with the leg busted up - she's been infected with some biotinker stuff. The implants nearly disconnected me entirely just because of that, scanned her a dozen times before it marked her as secure."

"Did you-"

"I didn't touch that stuff, as instructed, don't worry. Just healed the leg and some minor injuries. She's also been hurt recently, just not as badly as the first one. Whole host of artificial organs, lots of stress wear, I'm guessing ex-PMC. Genetic tags on the organs are Crossrifle-brand."

"Hm. And the adolescent?"

"Burns were nasty, definitely from a parahuman - too directed, too intense. Weirdly shaped though, almost spiralling. Looked more like fingerprints than the typical burn marks. Still, healed it fine. Injured recently, nothing huge, just a very in-shape teenage girl."

"Anything else?"

"Nothing."

"Are any of them parahumans?"

Panacea gave him a scornful look.

"I can't talk about those."

"You don't need to say which one, but it'd be helpful to know if one of them was-"

"No, I mean I really can't. Unless they were actively using their abilities, I can't detect a thing - and even then it's hit or miss. I didn't notice anything during the contact I had with them."

His lie detectors were active, and flashed 'TRUE' in bold letters. The system wasn't flawless, but Panacea wasn't exactly good at exploiting its few weaknesses - not that she even knew of the detector in the first place. Her statement wasn't exactly reassuring - they could just not have their powers active. Which meant…

"Thank you. Apologies for the lateness of the request - I'll approve you a bonus."

"Do I get to see my family?"

"I'll fast-track the access applications."

Panacea smiled, and it was completely genuine. Armsmaster gave her a taut smile in return, turned on his heel, and left the healer alone in her rooms. Panacea walked to the window and stared out. It was the best view in the Bay, she was told. On three sides, nothing but boundless ocean. And on the other, a glittering skyline. It'd been nearly five years since she'd walked those streets, or had felt the actual rain on her skin. Five years since her life had shifted to an endless parade of biologies.

Amy Dallon sighed, and turned to her television set. Too alert to sleep, too sleepy to do anything important. Just the right conditions to watch a pointless reality show. She didn't sleep much these days anyhow. The implants, the 'intermediate unbound nerve staple', the hormone drips… they were, as one would imagine, highly effective at keeping her functional, but they seriously messed up her sleep schedule. Her time in the column, her time wired into a claustrophobic chamber with only tiny contact with the outside world, the implants ensured that they had the quality of a dream. The close quarters become comfortable and cosy - like a familiar blanket. The biologies became curiosities, endlessly interesting instead of monotonously boring. The conditions in which she lived became almost tolerable. She'd have long, pleasant dreams of repairing splintered bones and sealing split blood vessels, binding flesh together into a healthy tapestry… and then she'd wake up in the room with a splendid view, and would have until her next shift to do whatever she wanted.

Irritating intro music played from the TV's numerous speakers, and she sat back to let her eyes glaze over.

Interrogation

Armsmaster walked into the sterile room, sitting down smoothly at the metal desk. He stared dispassionately through the one-way glass into the actual interrogation chamber, where a man in an immaculate suit was currently going through some files. Console worked quickly - a whole case file built on an encounter that lasted perhaps a minute. The man - one of their specialist interrogators, codenamed Agent Thompson - was a fine operative in his own right, but it irked Armsmaster to be on the outside for this one. Sadly, it turned out being a well-known public personality tended to remove most rights to interrogator status within the PRT. The adolescent entered, looking hesitantly around before sitting at Thompson's request. He smiled smoothly, and tapped his pen against the file in a tic that was certainly manufactured.

"Could you state your full name for the record?"

"Taylor Anne Hebert."

"I'm Agent Thompson, I'll be handling things today - nothing serious, we just need to complete our files and we can send you on your way."

"Alright."

"Now, can you tell me what you were doing at pier 12 tonight?"

"Hanging out with some friends, we found a quiet spot to hang out, when we saw a suspicious group. We had self-defence training, so we felt confident enough to approach them. There were three men there - one fat, one thin and wearing ragged clothing, and the last one was very large. The large one reacted violently to our presence and sprouted those two bodies I'm guessing are in that report in front of you. The others must have escaped in the chaos."

"Just 'hanging out'?"

"We like to find quiet spots to hang out."

"Your friends are an ex-mercenary and a police officer? Both of whom are older than you?"

"I don't have friends my own age."

"And you're at… Winslow, correct?"

"Yes."

"I see. And may I ask why you had access to military-grade flashbangs and high-quality shotguns?"

"The flashbangs were a self-defence thing. Sometimes you can't just rely on pepper spray. I don't believe they're illegal."

"Not unless you have a licence. Do you?

"My friends do. I just used one of their flashbangs after the situation deteriorated, I don't own any."

"And the guns?"

"Same - they own their own, I just used it when the situation deteriorated."

"And why do you and your friends go around deserted parts of the city with military gear in the middle of the night?"

"We're a radical libertarian militia that believes in the superior virtue of small businesses against big corporations. And we were going to an abandoned area to do some drilling."

"Is that true?"

"I plead the Second."

Thompson snorted out a quick laugh.

"Very good. That'll be all, Miss Hebert."

Without another word the girl stood and left, closing the door silently. Armsmaster blinked. He'd assumed a few things, but radical libertarian militia was something… interesting. He opened up whatever data the PRT had on Hebert… nothing. Checking the police files, he saw evidence of a particularly nasty incident at Winslow, though the details were scarce. She was evidently the victim, however. Her father worked for the dockworker's union (...well, those psychology books he'd read to prepare for managing the wards had mentioned that kids love to rebel against their parents, so a union dad might produce a libertarian daughter), mother was deceased. The picture was coming together, an emotionally damaged teen with a bad time at high school joins up with some adults who seem 'cool' and 'rebellious', presumably to annoy her father. This was a good story - a pity that she was coming up as a liar on his lie detector. Unambiguously lying, or at least, her body language, tone of voice, and a whole host of tiny indicators suggested lying. And yet - he gritted his teeth as he admitted this - tinkertech-derived evidence was not admissible in court. Hell, his lie detector was barely admissible for PRT internal files. And so he had to sit quietly and watch the spectacle unfold. This would be a bitch and a half to deal with. Time to do that later, however, as a certain scarred woman entered. The concussed woman would be interviewed at a later date, when she had fully recovered. Anything she produced while concussed would be completely inadmissible for their files and in court.

"Please sit."

"Thanks."

"Can I have your name for the record?"

"Ahab."

"Last time?"

"I had it legally changed years ago, I don't have a last name, nor do I have to provide one."

Armsmaster checked his computer - huh, there was an 'Ahab' registered as a citizen of Brockton Bay, who had her name legally changed from… redacted. He checked again - yep, she'd had her last name and previous name redacted from every government record. Impressive, not many people were willing to leap through those bureaucratic hoops.

"...alright. Well, I'm Agent Thompson, I'll just be asking you a-"

"Yeah, yeah, yeah, I know the spiel. Just ask what you need to ask, I want to get home."

"We'll go as fast as we can, Miss Ahab. So, what were you doing on pier 12 this evening?"

"Heading out to hang out with my friends, what do you think?"

"And how did you encounter the parahuman there?"

"Couple of stiffs were hanging around the pier, we approached - it's important to have a good working relationship with the locals, see, otherwise all order breaks down. Anyway, we approached, one of them got pissy, and then he had three bodies and they were all on fire. Spooky shit."

"How many people were at the pier?"

"Three men, one fat, one thin, one big."

"Big as in…"

"Muscled. Large. Tall. Built like a brick shithouse, I dunno."

"OK. Now, could you tell me about the flashbangs in the possession of your team?"

"Oh, those things? Yeah, they saved our asses. And they're completely legal, you hear? I have permits."

"Could we see those?"

She glanced through the one-way glass, staring vaguely around the whole thing - she couldn't see him after all.

"Look it up, fed-boy. You've got my files there, I assume."

Armsmaster had already brought up the permits - all quite in order, registered to one Ahab [last name redacted]. Permitted to own quite a variety of weapons, it seemed. She was an ex-mercenary, emigrated to America thanks to the Armstrong-Cardinal Act. And ex-mercenaries, under that act, had automatic fast-tracking for firearm licence applications. They were trained military professionals, the logic went, and had already passed a gamut of tests levelled by the government that deemed them mentally sound. They got to have whatever guns they wanted. And, evidently, flashbangs.

"OK, Miss Ahab, could you tell me again what you were doing with the others in a deserted part of town at night?"

Ahab paused, and gave a broad smile.

"Well, fed-boy, see, we're part of a little Constitutional militia, and we were heading out to do some shooting practice in an abandoned warehouse. Some drills, you know."

"What kind of drills?"

"Urban warfare, anything for the revolution."

"The revolution?"

"Yeah, fed-boy, when all the mom-and-pop businesses in America realise they don't need to kowtow to some corporate bigwig and take up arms against the forces which suppress them. Forces like 'taxation' and 'labour laws'. I came to America after fighting for freedom in a dozen countries, and what do I see? I see the same fast food chains on every street corner, I see the same companies owning everything, and I don't like it. So me and the others raise awareness, meet in private, and do legal shooting practice to prepare for the inevitable downfall of the whole crooked system. Don't step on us, fed-boy, because we'll bite back."

His lie detector was going off with the regularity of a heart monitor. The woman was lying completely, wasn't telling a word of the truth, she had no belief in her own words. Worse, she was having fun with it. It was surprisingly enraging that his lie detector couldn't be used in court at the best of times, and this was very much not the 'best of times'. This was a scarred woman openly mocking him from behind one-way glass. He released a tiny sedative into his blood to calm his growing irritation.

"That'll be all, Miss Ahab. You can leave."

She did, and gladly, almost skipping on her newly healed leg, a big shit-eating grin on her face. Armsmaster quietly stood, pressed a button, and patiently waited as the one-way glass glided away. Thompson looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

"Your thoughts, sir?"

"They were lying, the both of them."

"That was my conclusion. But, their stories were consistent… mostly. Hebert mentioned that the figures on the pier were 'suspicious', but Ahab mentioned no such thing. I'd go into that more, but… not authorised. I'm guessing we'll get nothing from the last one once she comes to. The others are insisting that she be taken with them, they're refusing all offers of extended care."

"Can you be a little more… probing?"

"I'm authorised to do interrogation level one, sir. I need to get approval for the higher levels, you know that."

"So we have nothing."

"I'll tell you this, at least - they're shaken. I doubt these are hardened veterans or genuine parahumans - even the actual hardened veteran was clearly a little rocked by tonight."

"So the fight against Geryon was unplanned? Or that they're not used to this kind of combat?"

"That's my guess. But, well, I'm just the interrogator. Let me know if you need anything else, sir - happy to help. But, for my professional opinion, I think this case is going to be closed soon. Not enough evidence for a warrant, and it may be difficult to convince the higher-ups to launch a full investigation."

"Hmph. I don't like it."

"That's your prerogative, sir."

And with that Thompson was gone, and Armsmaster was alone with his thoughts. They were lying, without a doubt, and the director may well listen to his suspicions. If she did, he might be able to get a remit to investigate the matter - the fundamental issue was that while the director could justify launching an investigation on the basis of hard evidence, with only his lie detector he was forced to work alone. Drawing in official PRT resources on a hunch didn't look good in annual reviews, and he had one coming up. The ABB was acting up, the E88 were gearing for something, the Merchants were in downright turmoil… the city was a powderkeg ready to go off. He simply didn't have the time to pursue a hunch, he had a Protectorate team to lead, tinker-tech to maintain and improve, criminals to fight. If he couldn't get a PRT team investigating, and he was too busy to look into it himself… then the case may as well be closed already.

He quickly filed the case away as something to keep an eye on, his helmet agreeing to remind him at regular intervals to check in on the case, to give it some extra thought. He paused as he was about to leave the room, though. A thought had struck him. He couldn't use PRT operatives in the pursuit of this investigation, he didn't have the time to do it himself, but he did have one more avenue to look into. He left the room, and began to walk quickly to the Protectorate centre of operations on the Rig. He had to have a chat with Miss Militia.
 
Last edited:
47 - Hell Hath No Fury like a Father Scorned
47 - Hell Hath No Fury like a Father Scorned

After the glamour of a tiltrotor ride to the Rig in the middle of the Bay, surrounded by ominous black-suited troopers, Taylor couldn't help but be a little disappointed by the ride back. Apparently the case had been closed, which meant they were no longer witnesses - just civilians. And civilians didn't get the flashy tiltrotor, civilians got a rattling ferry operated by a crabby night watchman. Or, at least, the civilians the PRT wasn't trying to impress got the ferry. The Rig loomed behind them in the night, all its windows still filled with light. From this distance, and from this angle, the place looked especially peculiar - multiple enormous towers looming up, some of them curling a little inwards to shelter from the rain. Some would compare it to a furled flower, ready to bloom. To Taylor, it just looked like a colossal hand, fingers clutching together. She shuddered a little, glad to be out of that monstrous palm. There had been nothing overtly unnatural about the place - certainly nothing like the horrors she'd seen over the last few weeks - but the sterility, the scale, the advanced technology all cultivated a sense of some nightmarish vision of the future. Thousands of workers scuttling like ants in a giant warren, packed full of technology which seemed to primarily monitor and control. Sterile white walls that were presumably easier to clean in the event that a villain staged an attack. She shuddered again, happy to leave the place behind, and happy that thus far this vision of the future remained confined to that Rig, quarantined in the ocean. The ferry, rusting and rattling, was reassuring in its imperfections. No tiny lenses (that she could see), no rows of armoured troopers with stony faces, no intimidating pillars which cured all ills…

Speaking of that pillar, Taylor was still trying to figure that whole thing out. Panacea was beyond famous, she was practically revered. And yet in her entire career she'd released only a single interview, with a tiny image to accompany it - a mousy-haired girl around her age, in a room with a fantastic view. The picture only showed her face, though, and… well, some very strange people on the internet had commented on how it was 'obviously' photoshopped. Not sure how they did that, but hey, she was the one with bad eyesight. Until now. She waved her hand in front of her glassless eyes, wondering at how clear everything seemed. She looked closer - huh. Her poor eyesight had evidently obscured a great deal in the past. All the tiny imperfections were laid bare to her renewed eyes, the minute scars from training, the subtle changes in tone around the knuckles and wrist. She could only imagine the sheer number of pores she'd see in the mirror tomorrow morning - still, she was looking forward to her normal routine. Tonight had been… stressful. She needed something stabilising, something to bring her back down to earth.

Ahab was sitting across from her, lost in thought. She was incredibly glad for Taylor's talent for planning ahead - in the slew of contingencies they'd gone through in the tea shop, one had been 'what if the PRT/police catches us'. After some quick workshopping, they'd settled on 'radical libertarian militia'. It explained the age difference between the members of the group, justified their commitment to carrying guns around, and slotted them nicely into a peculiar part of the American national spirit. It was ridiculous, of course, but the rationale was that it tapped into a very particular strain of American culture. Parahuman gangs were new, freakish, and deserving of intense scrutiny. Vigilantes of their calibre were likewise bizarre growths from the Last Depression, and aroused interest. But Constitutional militias, flag-waving gun-toting zealots for liberty, they were downright normal. People heard 'American', 'libertarian', 'gun-toting' and 'militia' and just assumed 'yeah, that seems about right'.

And at the end of the day, they had the requisite gun licences, had worked out most of their story in advance to maintain consistency, and it just so happened that Sanagi, in a desperate attempt to integrate better into her squad, had wound up fraternising with a rather passionate cell of libertarian cops. Which meant that she had a basement full of 'don't step on me' flags. Flags which they'd be picking up as soon as possible, just in case the PRT decided to suddenly reopen the case.

In retrospect they probably should have picked a better story. Then again, they had been tired and the possibility of being captured and interrogated after fighting in an abandoned area of town seemed so vanishingly small that they'd put together a half-baked plan and called it a night. Not their wisest decision, it so happened.

The ferry ground to a halt, pulling up on a narrow jetty. The night watchman, a particularly crabby gentleman with far too much beard, grunted indicatively and stared at them suspiciously.

"Off."

The PRT truly were a chatty bunch. Taylor idly wondered if their job interviews were mostly conducted in absolute silence. Just two dudes staring at each other for an hour, sizing each other up, until one of them stood, nodded, and handed them a badge. It wouldn't seem too weird, this was the same group that made their Rig look like a giant hand (maybe she was being unfair on that point, but she was feeling spiteful) and healed people by getting them to stick their hands into a glowing pillar which was somehow Panacea. And the ramifications of that were either completely banal or fainly horrifying, with no in-between. Could just be a security measure, could be that Panacea was a limbless hunk of flesh entombed in a preservative tank that was traded between hospitals. She tried not to think about the latter. That column had looked quite… small. Downright claustrophobic.

With a curt nod, the group disembarked. Ahab and Taylor carried Sanagi between them as best they could. A car was waiting for them - black, unremarkable, but unusually clean for the city. A grim-faced man in plain clothes waited for them, doubtless another font of scintillating conversation. Appropriately, he simply jerked his head at the open door and stepped inside the driver's seat, tapping his hands impatiently on the wheel. The fact that the PRT had so suddenly arranged a tiltrotor, a boat, and a car for the group was impressive, but they sure were sour-faced about the whole thing. Except for the troopers, they'd just been blank-faced. Which was only marginally better.

The car ride was silent. Sanagi was drifting in and out of sleep - a slip of paper pressed into her hand when she was leaving the Rig instructed her to eat as much as she could over the next few days. A good amount of matter had to be remade by Panacea in order to heal all her wounds, and apparently that made the cop particularly sleepy. If getting a large number of bones, bruises, and lacerations healed was driving Sanagi to sleep - Sanagi of all people, sleeping instead of glaring venomously at the driver for some inconsequential slight - Taylor dreaded to imagine what it must be like for heroes who lost limbs in Endbringer fights. Then again, they probably got to eat whatever they wanted for weeks.

The car slid to a halt in front of Taylor's house, and the three stepped out - Ahab and Taylor supporting Sanagi. They'd asked to be dropped off here - no point going to the tea shop with the PRT hanging around, Ahab's house was a good distance away, and Sanagi's house… well, to be perfectly blunt, none of them knew her address. They didn't want to spend any longer in PRT custody than they needed to, and that meant Taylor's home was the best possible option - close to the tea shop, and actually civilised, unlike Ahab's pad. Plus, they knew where it was, which was quite helpful. This didn't mean Taylor was happy about it, but she had no inclination to complain while that PRT agent was hearing their every word. The three stumbled down the path, hopped onto the patio, and Taylor fumbled in her pockets for the key.

Shit.

"Uh, guys."

"What?"

"No key."

"You didn't bring one?"

"I thought I did, I guess it fell out at the pier, maybe I left it at the tea shop…"

"Well what do we do now?"

"We could go to your-"

Ahab yelled upwards at the top of her lungs.

"OI, DANNY, OPEN UP!"

The moment she finished talking the door swung open, and a particularly irritated-looking Danny Hebert stared back at them. He wasn't even wearing nightclothes - it looked more or less as though he'd come home from work, sat down, and stared at the door until someone arrived. Taylor abruptly realised what time it was, and what they all looked like - healing or nay, most of them had some quantity of blood on them, and looked as though they'd been put through a serious wringer. Taylor smiled nervously.

"Hi Dad - well, the good news is, I don't need glasses anymore!"

Danny failed to perk up at that news, but he did step aside for all three to come in, his expression still stormy. They hobbled to the couch and sat down with an audible 'whumph'. Sanagi immediately fell asleep again, and Ahab's eyes scanned the room as she searched for any visible booze. Just something to take the edge off. Taylor fiddled around as her father sat opposite them in a comfortable chair. He stared at them silently, his eyes doing all the speaking his lips didn't.

"It's a long story, Dad-"

An eye twitched. Do you seriously expect me to just leave it there, explain further.

"So, we were still looking into the group which might have kidnapped - possibly killed Julia."

An eyebrow raised. Ah, yes, an unannounced investigation - I sure do remember the last time this happened, when you called down Lung and somehow pissed off an unrelated parahuman, a series of events which resulted in everyone involved covered in buckets of blood, and you almost catatonic for the better part of a week. Sure, tell me how this one is better.

"We found something - we thought it'd be a harmless outing, but, well…"

Danny didn't even need to raise an eyebrow here. His gaze simply sharpened, and Taylor squirmed a little. Ahab chose this moment to interject. Taylor looked over with a sense of relief - surely Ahab, a hardened veteran of many battles which were certainly worse than this one, who had many years of experience over poor innocent Taylor, would be able to say something to defuse the situation.

"Hey, Danny, don't suppose there's any booze around here?"

"Check the basement."

With a cheery 'can do!' the ex-mercenary leapt up and trotted away to seek the soothing nectar. Taylor cursed her silently, and had a small moment of spiteful joy when Ahab rubbed her arm in pain - nothing much, just a quick mosquito bite. Ahab looked around, a betrayed expression on her face. She pouted, petulantly, and continued to hunt for liquor. Taylor, now alone save for a slumbering cop, twiddled her thumbs.

"...So, uh. Yeah."

Danny sighed.

"Taylor, we talked about this."

"I know, no investigations, but I can't just leave this one alone - I need to get some closure on this!"

"It's a miracle you weren't hurt-"

Taylor shifted awkwardly, and Danny definitely noticed that.

"For crying out loud - how bad?"

"Well, it wasn't that-"

An eyebrow raised.

"OK, it was pretty bad. But I'm fine now - PRT took us in, we even got healed by Panacea! So, you know, eyesight's all better, no more buying glasses for me, huh?"

Danny remained stoic in the face of this brilliant logic.

"You were hurt, Taylor, all of you were. And I'm guessing you were stupidly lucky - like last time - and that if anything had gone a little bit worse you'd be dead. Is that correct?"

"You're not wrong…"

"Taylor, I can't lose you - do you understand me? I won't lose you to some crusade you've randomly decided to favour, and these grown adults are deciding to entertain. Speaking of whom, is Sanagi alright?"

"Concussion - Panacea didn't go for that, apparently. I was wondering if she could crash here tonight, actually. Not a good idea to leave her alone in this condition."

Another sigh. Ahab chose this moment to return, triumphantly carrying a bottle of whiskey that Danny kept in the basement. To his interest, it was slightly emptier than he remembered it being the last time he'd had a drink. He very much hoped she hadn't drunk from the bottle itself, that was just downright unsanitary. He fixed her with a cold look, and Ahab paused mid-step.

"And you. Why - why are you helping my daughter with this suicide mission?"

Ahab pondered the question, trying to think of a reasonable excuse, and definitely not considering the possibility of jumping through the window and making a break for it. Her leg was definitely up to the task.

"Well, it's a long-"

"Don't start that. Tell me why."

"Look, it's not for me to tell, alright? That's up to Taylor."

Taylor shot her a look of profound irritation, despite understanding the rationale behind her words. Yes, it made sense that Taylor would have to explain - she was a parahuman, she couldn't just sit around doing nothing of value, she wanted to leave Brockton and wanted some proper closure, she was encountering things that no-one knew about and posed a threat to everyone in the city… but how could she explain any of that? Any one of those things would only provoke a more serious argument, would only complicate matters further. She sighed. The truth was… complex. She'd created so many lies to sustain herself, so many to keep aspects of her life secret. Trying to tell the truth would bring all those lies crashing down around her, and if they went, she may well be crushed beneath the rubble. So, what to say? 'Hi Dad, I'm a parahuman, sorry for not telling you earlier' or 'Hi Dad, so there are forces which none of us understand which produce people who transcend the limits of normal parahumans and we're also trying to fight them because they seem pretty malevolent'.

Hm. Putting things in perspective like that… well, it certainly changed things a little, now didn't it?"

"Dad."

"Mm-hm?"

"...so, there's no easy way to say this. I'm sorry I've lied to you for so long, but… well, I'm a parahuman."

The room froze. Ahab quietly moved to the kitchen to pour a drink. Sanagi snored.

"What."

"I'm a parahuman. I have been for a while."

A number of gears started turning. The odd behaviour, the sudden desire to have late-night vigilante excursions, the sudden interest in physical fitness… He couldn't believe he hadn't realised it sooner. A question sprung to his mind, and he couldn't help but ask it.

"What can you do?"

"I control bugs."

"...as in, all bugs?"

"Pretty much."

A number of flies buzzed into the room and began dancing in complex patterns, forming spirals, letters, anything that flies generally did not do. When they started stacking on top of each other, he raised his hand.

"...so that's why you've been… doing all this stuff."

"More or less. I just… I can't just stay inside, I need to do something with my powers. We found that parahuman in the Qigong Centre by accident, that was the truth. And we only won because of my powers. My friends and I - we're all interested in getting to the bottom of whatever this other group is, because whatever they're doing, it's hurting people. A lot of people."

"Then call the PRT."

"The PRT won't care, we've tried already (another lie, rebuilding the crumbled sham that hid her parahumanity). We're vigilantes, I don't want to show them my abilities, so they just see us as a bunch of punks with some vague evidence which could easily be interpreted as something completely mundane."

"And why don't you show them your powers, join the Wards, something, anything other than running around and getting yourself almost killed for no conceivable reason!"

"I can't join the Wards, I just… I can't. Winslow was meant to be a proper authority, and they failed every. Single. Time. I don't want to go back into another system like that, another organisation that can just tell me what to do and pretend they actually care about my wellbeing."

"The Wards will care about your wellbeing, that's the entire reason they exist!"

"They're child soldiers, Dad. They take them in, train them up, make them into good heroes who can go and fight Endbringers and hopefully slow them down. It's a training camp for human sacrifices."

Danny paused. Taylor had always had a mature mind, a capacity to see reality as it was as opposed to what she wished it to be. But this was… cynical. Her words, they made the PRT, the Protectorate, the Wards, all of them seem like components in a factory which churned out heroes and ground up villains. Inhuman and uncaring. The worst part was, he could almost see her point. He was a union man through and through, and he'd had first-hand experience of how authority could be abused, how systems could be corroded and made corrupt. He'd seen Tinkertech take the place of good workers, seen how the PRT effectively cracked down on anything that resisted them but completely ignored those who acquiesced to their control.

Danny Hebert, put simply, had a cynical streak a mile wide. And Taylor was seriously pushing his buttons.

"Look, Dad, I know it's not ideal, but even if I'm not going to join the Wards - and I'm not going to - I still need to do something with my powers. I'm still doing good this way, I just don't end up chained to Brockton in the process, I don't end up trapped in the PRT's system."

Her argument was good. Unfortunately, she was still having episodes after helping kill that parahuman, she'd been nearly catatonic for a week, she was developing fairly disturbing tics with distressing regularity, she'd been seriously wounded tonight, and the people enabling this were all, again, grown adults. Speaking of whom - he turned to Ahab, who was trying very hard to pretend to be invisible.

"Did you know about this?"

"About what? Oh, the parahuman thing?"

She nonchalantly sipped.

"Yep."

"And how did you find out?"

"We were trapped with that parahuman, and a giant swarm of bugs came in to save our asses. Kinda hard to miss that."

So his Taylor had saved her friends from nearly certain death. That was… something. He felt a small twinge of pride.

"Do the others know?"

"Pretty much - new guy doesn't."

Danny declined to press on the 'new guy' angle. One thing at a time. Back to Taylor:

"How much of what you've told me in the past is true?"

Not close to enough. "Most of it. I wanted to investigate a disappearance, the others helped, we stumbled onto a parahuman by accident. We didn't intend to fight any parahuman - my abilities are excellent against normal people, which was why I was so… cavalier."

And that pushed another button. 'Cavalier' - a word that was familiar to him primarily through Annette, and that Taylor had undoubtedly learned by reading the books Annette had given to her, or had recommended, or had encouraged her to find by fostering a love of reading. He pinched the bridge of his nose, feeling incredibly tired all of a sudden.

"...we can talk about this more tomorrow. For now - you all need rest. You look awful."

Taylor gladly agreed, and promptly slumped upstairs to crash into her bed, before realising - she had guests.

"Where are you guys going to sleep? Ahab, I don't think you should try and get back home, it's very late."

Ahab was already asleep on the couch, snuggled next to an unresistant Sanagi, who was drooling. Man, that concussion had really knocked her out. Danny looked at the two in profound exasperation. Grown adults, with combat experience, sleeping on his couch like they were drunk teenagers. He'd be more annoyed at them, but frankly, he was still trying to process the fact that his only daughter was a walking Biblical plague - though he'd never say as much to her face. Controlling insects… there was something viscerally horrifying about that power. And the full extent was still unknown to him. If he knew that she sensed everything those insects sensed, that she could spy on a very wide area with very little effort… he'd be downright unnerved.

Assured that her friends would be quite alright, Taylor stumbled back to her bedroom and fell into the bed. She tried to fall asleep, but a certain amount of adrenaline was still rushing through her, keeping her awake for that crucial length of time in which one becomes thoughtful and melancholy. She sat up, leaning against her pillows, staring at a dark, unmoving room. She was… relieved. She thought she was relieved, at least. Her father knew she was a parahuman. No more scuttling around that point, now the only thing she was lying about were the unfathomably bizarre entities they were encountering. That one… might take a bit more effort.

She saw, with crystal clarity, the look of shock and dawning realisation on her father's face. And then, with no cognitive dissonance, she saw a different face looking back, filled with disbelief. A thin, Japanese face. Chorei's father had been disbelieving at his daughter's insistence on going to Senpou Temple, and that disbelief had turned into rage with alarming quickness. He questioned her loyalty to the family, he questioned her sanity, he questioned her intelligence. In the end, she left without his blessing, with muscles burning with indignant energy. She spent the first few hours of her walk ranting to herself, coming up with retorts she wished she could have used. That indignation remained with her for a very long time, only then mellowing into a faint resentment.

She visited her home town once after becoming Infested, many years later. There wasn't much left - the river had begun to dry up, the fields were dusty and poorly tended, the peasants were listless. Her father's house was a dismal wreck of a place, mostly occupied by the birds and the insects. Taylor remembered Chorei entering the place, looking around, seeing an old, old man sitting by a butsudan, making his libations to the Buddha. She watched in silence. Chorei was never sure if the old man was her father or not. If he was, then he'd have lived to a splendid old age… but there was no-one to sustain him in it. No wife that she could see, and no more children. No peasants that respected his authority. He was withered, shrunken, curled in on himself like a dead leaf on a hot day in autumn. She was tall, strong, lithe-limbed and hard-faced, a divine worm twisting around her spine, barely hidden by her flesh and her robes. She was silent. And then, she left. The old man hadn't noticed a thing, probably deaf, possibly blind.

She never returned to her hometown. She never once checked to see if her parents had graves, had anything to memorialise them. In truth, she was afraid of what she'd find, what she'd feel. And when Japan was half-destroyed, her home was buried by an errant landslide. And that was all. All that remained was Chorei - childhood home no more, and Senpou Temple long-gone. All that remained was Chorei in her empty rooms with her scrolls and her worm.

Taylor fell asleep with the smell of dust on her nose and the taste of tears on her lips. She couldn't tell if they were hers or Chorei's.



AN: And that's it - all the chapters done thus far. I tend to update once a day except on weekends, ideally two chapters a day, sometimes one, but I try my best to avoid posting nothing on a weekday. So, see you on Monday!
 
Last edited:
Glad to see this here.
The other forum is too much of a corporate shill and full of their self-importance. Apparently, mentioning the existence of the internet archive was enough to give me some infarction points there, so I was in the process of deleting my profile there, but I still wanted to provide positive feedback to this story which has been a breath of fresh air.
So keep up the good work.
 
48 - The Vermin Interrogations
48 - The Vermin Interrogations

When Taylor emerged from her comfortable bed that morning, facing a world that had one less set of lies in it, she didn't expect to find herself that afternoon in a grimy basement pulverising a worm-thing with a fire extinguisher for reasons that were, frankly, a little on the peculiar side of things.

The morning, compared to the afternoon, was refreshingly normal. She woke, stretched, and performed her morning routine. Flesh was scoured with boiling water and bristling brush, skin was cleansed by a host of creams and salves, teeth were blasted clean by military-grade mouthwash, and so on and so forth. When she emerged, she looked positively plucked clean, and she felt completely ready to face the world. She then remembered she had guests, and that assured confidence vanished. At the bottom of the stairs was Ahab, who looked up with a wide smile. She croaked out a few words - not due to some unexpected entry into the arena of the unwell, but simply out of the raspy quality that Ahab's voice tended to have.

"Hey superhero, what's hangin'?"

There was something very peculiar about what was happening right now. You see, Taylor and Ahab had lived together on that protein farm, but there was something of the hotel about that - a certain lowering of inhibitions due to an environment which was mutually unfamiliar. This was her home, a place she was totally secure. And seeing that sore-covered face, that shit-eating grin, those slightly clouded eyes… it wasn't unpleasant, but it was certainly unusual. What was closer to the realms of the unpleasant was the fact that she was wearing a dressing gown. She had never worn a dressing gown around Ahab, always preferring to go for practical clothing. Even at the protein farm she'd preferred to dress in the bathroom, clinging to a vague semblance of privacy in what was, ultimately, shared accommodation. Here, though, she had no reason to be so modest, and had intended to come downstairs in her dressing gown to grab a quick drink and a bite to eat. There was something very odd about this, about the feeling of being seen in something she considered a garment for private life and private life alone. Her insects shivered a little, expressing her own jitters. She descended as calmly as she could. No point dashing away and dressing properly, that'd just be more awkward.

"Fine. You?"

"Oh, I'm great. Actually - shush, be quiet. Sanagi hasn't woken up yet, I want to try something."

Taylor sighed - quietly - and let Ahab do her work. The woman sidled back into the sitting room where Sanagi still rested, and eased herself onto the couch, back into the position she'd been sleeping in. Sanagi grumbled in her sleep, and wound up entangling herself quite thoroughly with the pseudo-leper. Ahab grinned. Her plan was coming together swimmingly. Taylor groaned. She knew exactly what was going to happen, and she wasn't going to entertain Ahab's juvenile pranks. And thus, she left the room, ready to make some breakfast for herself and herself alone. If Ahab was going to spend her time tormenting Sanagi, then Taylor didn't have to make her anything. Seemed fair.

As she munched on a piece of toast, she heard a voice from the neighbouring room murmur - 'Morning, sleepyhead'. This was followed by an indignant scream and the sound of a body hitting the floor as if violently shoved from a couch. Well, the sound didn't really suggest that, but Taylor inferred from existing data and made an educated guess. Ahab began to cackle loudly, and Sanagi stormed in, whatever haziness her concussion granted more or less erased by pure righteous anger. She glared at Taylor.

"What did she do - you have to tell me."

Taylor shrugged. Sanagi snarled. Given that she was still wearing bloodstained clothing, this was quite the effective image. Ahab poked her scabrous head round the corner.

"Oh, don't worry Sanagi, you were a very pleasant couch-partner. Very snuggly."

Sanagi looked at her with nothing short of divine fury. She stalked over, slowly, deliberately, until she faced Ahab. Taylor noticed that, in fact, Ahab was quite a bit shorter than Sanagi. In fact, Sanagi was downright tall in some respects. And thus, Sanagi towered over the ex-mercenary with a murderous expression on her face.

"I am not snuggly. We are not couchpartners. And you will say nothing of this morning to anyone, or I will break into your house and steal every last bottle of liquor you have."

Ahab gasped.

"You wouldn't!"

She would. She definitely would. Taylor chomped on her toast apathetically. Two people she considered friends were arguing in her house over a basic prank, while they had only recently emerged from PRT custody on a nightmarishly vast converted oil rig. There was something funny about that, she thought. The city might be on the verge of chaos, but here they were, arguing and eating toast. Cultists plot and here I munch.

The rest of the morning was pleasingly uneventful. Sanagi was filled in on the plan, and agreed to bring by a few boxes of libertarian paraphernalia for their usage - just in case. If they were going with the radical libertarian militia cover story, they were going to go for it, by gum. They sat around the kitchen table, considering what to do next. Sanagi drummed her fingers irritably on the tabletop.

"So, we have no leads from the dealer. We've only confirmed our previous suspicions."

Ahab interjected over her cup of coffee (Irish).

"The dealer is still out there, as is the doughball (I wish you stopped calling him that, it makes us sound ridiculous for chasing him), and that charred body is gone as well. So… there's that."

"Yes, but we can't track any of them down."

"What about your addresses?"

"We tried that once - and we got lucky enough to find someone who knew about the dealer. If we try again, we might not get so lucky. Might just get knifed by a paranoid junkie, might find the… doughball and whatever force he's mustered to protect himself. They know there's people hunting them now, they won't be so susceptible."

Taylor spoke up.

"There's an obvious solution here - I can go with whoever wants to meet the Merchants, I can do reconnaissance and ensure the safety of whoever's going in."

She paused.

"Another thing. Arch and I, we did some research on these guys, found out some interesting stuff. Some politician out in Egypt, Brother Ibrahim, apparently he was connected to this cult."

"...OK?"

"He drove half the country into a frenzy of violence, killed a good portion of the Bedouin population for no reason. Genuinely insane. But that tells us something - we're not dealing with the Grafting Buddha guys, they were content just staying still in their building and consuming everything around them. This new cult is interested in expansion, and I'm guessing they have pretty high ambitions."

Sanagi looked at her hands, which were gradually clenching into fists.

"So not only is the cult out of our reach, they're also planning something big. Fan-bloody-tastic."

"No and yes. They're not out of our reach - if they're planning something big, that means there'll be fallout, debris, residue, whatever. They'll leave traces, and those we can follow."

Ahab raised an eyebrow.

"Interesting. Very interesting. What kind of fallout were you thinking?"

"How about the other gangs? They've been feeding eyeballs to the Merchants, but why? Why did the dealer take some random charred body and leave behind the flaming giant with three bodies who can see the past and the future? Maybe they're doing something to the other gangs."

"The doughball mentioned that the Merchants were sent a whole host of these eyeballs in envelopes, some of them took them, some didn't, those that did are now spreading the cult. I doubt that method would work on the ABB or E88 - they're too organised, too big-time."

"Well, if they're not recruiting, maybe they're doing something else - hurting them, dividing them. One bit of research we found was on this cult up in Scandinavia - very much like ours, but they seemed less expansive. But even then, they were awful neighbours, got wiped out the second a community set up next to their compound. If we can count on anything, it's that this cult is definitely pissing people off. That could be our way in."

Ahab grinned, and Sanagi had a somewhat contemplative look on her face.

"I like the flow-jo of your mo-jo."

"You're just making noises, Ahab, please try and turn them into actual words."

A cackle was the only response. And then they were decided - and it was time to bring their other teammates in on the game plan going forward.


* * *​

Turk was sweating slightly. The basement was poorly ventilated, and the concrete ran with open moisture. It wasn't his, of course - belonged to a nearby building that no-one had really used in years. No squatters, thankfully. Arch was next to him, silly shirt included, and was swearing quietly. Turk raised a hand, silencing him. He turned to the younger man, who was likewise sweating.

"Take off shirt."

"What?"

The burly Russian man scowled.

"Shirt. Take it off."

Hesitantly, Arch acquiesced. He had no idea what Turk was planning here, but it was probably going to be weird. He paused when he saw Turk take off his own shirt, exposing a frankly absurdly hairy chest. And there they stood, two sweating bare-chested men in a secluded basement. They stared into one another's eyes for a moment - well, Arch's eyes, Turk's eye singular. And then they turned to the third resident of this particular dingy basement. It squirmed on the floor, trying to find some comfortable position. This was difficult, given that it had no legs, and its arms had the muscle definition of aged porridge. A hairless face stared at them voicelessly, and yellowed eyes flicked back and forth nervously. The fused umbilical-cord thing which passed for legs twitched in agitation. The two bare-chested men stared down at the worm-thing, and tried to figure out what to do with it.

A moment later, they were no longer bare-chested, but were wearing slightly itchy aprons. Turk was sharpening a knife, the harsh rasping filling the cramped, humid air of the basement. If they were sweating bullets before, they were shedding buckets at this point - nervousness had infected the air. This was new ground for the two of them, particularly Arch, and they were still trying to figure a way forward. Turk stepped forwards, knife glinting in his hand - the glinting was deliberate, of course. O.K. had been rather stringent in their demands that every contractor should receive some training in interrogation methods - something about the founder's demands, baked into their charter.

"Can you understand me?"

The creature stared at him, toothless mouth opening and closing erratically. Most would have called it speechless - but Turk knew better. There was a glint of intelligence in the eyes, something which suggested that this creature was smarter than it was trying to appear. He knelt down, coming far too close to the creature for his or its comfort.

"Can you understand me?"

The knife glinted, and the creature gulped. After a moment's hesitation, it nodded. Good. The thing was cowardly, if anything else.

"What are you?"

The creature gasped and coughed, trying to force sounds out of a half-born throat. It looked on the verge of tears.

"...Third. 'M Third."

The voice was phlegmy, thick, and hesitant.

"Your name is Third?"

The being shook its head desperately, slapping its hands against the wet floor in agitation. Its eyes were bulging like huge yellow dewdrops on its face, rolling about wildly.

"I'm Third, I'm Third, I'm Third-"

Arch interrupted, fiddling with the strings of his uncomfortable apron.

"Maybe he means he's 'a' third - like the third part of something."

The creature nodded wildly, and Turk grinned nastily.

"Good. We're getting somewhere."


* * *​


"We definitely left him with the truck?"

"Yep, Arch was with him too."

"So… any idea where he might have gone?"

"I've got an idea - HEY TURK, OPEN UP!"

Silence.

"I don't think that worked."

"No shit Sherlock."

The three milled around, trying to figure out what to actually do. The tea shop was a pleasing axis around which they could orient themselves, and without it they were strangely lost. The idea of going into some random restaurant and trying to converse about matters of city-wide importance was… perverse, just wrong on so many levels. Worse, Taylor was getting a tea craving, and it was hitting hard. She stared at the closed door disconsolately… and then something clicked.

"Does he have a phone?"

"I… think so?"

"Does anyone have his number?"

Ahab raised her hand.

"Does anyone have a phone?"

Negatives all round. They'd left theirs in the truck, apparently.

"Payphone it is. Anyone have any change?"

They looked at each other awkwardly, before simultaneously turning out their pockets. Nothing but lint. In unison, they sighed. Well, they all signed, but the emotional connotations of those sighs varied wildly. Taylor sighed in faint defeat, Ahab sighed because everyone else was doing it and she didn't want to feel left out, and Sanagi sighed because it was easier than punching them in the face. As she'd learned to her detriment, they knew how to punch back. Sometimes repeatedly. She finally spoke:

"Do none of you morons have change."

Ahab smiled blearily.

"Nope. I pay for everything in either comically large bundles of cash or by cheque. One or the other."

"And what do you do when, say, people give you change for the comically large bundles of cash?"

"Oh, well, see, I got into weightlifting a couple of years back, but I didn't want to spend money on actual weights. So, got these big milk jugs and filled them with stuff, then tied them to a big ol' pole."

"That seems horrendously unsafe."

"It was. But, it also worked. Anyway, I started with sand, became pretty obvious real quick that sand just wasn't heavy enough. Then I thought about putting actual fluid in the jugs, but I'd forgotten to pay my water bill at the time and the only fluid in the house was alcohol. And, uh, I knew I'd drink that."

A normal person would marvel at her alcoholism. Taylor was just surprised at the brief moment of lucidity. Drunk Ahab would have just filled the jugs with alcohol and then discovered to her pleasant surprise that it was way more fun drinking from them than lifting them, putting an end to the entire ill-fated experiment of weightlifting. The fact that Taylor was primarily surprised at the lucidity - and pleasantly surprised at that - suggested something rather unpleasant about their relationship. She had a sudden image of a frog being very slowly boiled.

"Then I realised I had loads of change just lying around the place. So…"

"So you use all your change for weightlifting."

"More or less."

Sanagi gave her a look.

"Sometimes I wonder how you have the wherewithal to get up in the morning."

"Me too."

And with that, the quest for change began. Taylor's excuse was that she was poor, Sanagi's excuse was that she didn't tend to carry jangling bags of change around while on combat missions. And, after all, she was still wearing the blood-stained clothes from that mission. Blood-stained clothes which were becoming frightfully itchy.


* * *​

Back in the secluded damp basement, the two shirtless men were trying to figure out what to do next. Well, one of them was. The other one was trying to figure out what the first one was thinking, and if running away was still an option. Arch was not a cowardly man, you understand, but he was a rational man. Or, he liked to imagine he was a rational man. And rational men do not tend to hang out in unsafe basements with a Russian cyclops currently tripping on the remnants of a high-powered combat stim, attempting to extract information from a legless thing that occasionally managed to stutter out a couple of hard-to-interpret words.

Also, the Russian cyclops had a very sharp knife, and a small arrangement of unpleasant-looking instruments (well, most of them were really quite harmless, but in their new context they found new life. Just as a museum makes a mundane-looking pot a priceless example of mankind's creativity and shared heritage, so did a featureless white trestle table make the spoon, the chopsticks, the spork, and the elbow-length black rubber glove seem positively menacing). Arch groaned. The last time he'd been in a basement with a half-naked man, there'd at least been a fully naked woman in the room as well. Now, there was just him, a half-naked man, and a half-formed creature. Turk turned to him, his one eye practically glowing with barely suppressed energy.

"You."

"Me?"

"You. You know about this cult, right?"

"In a sense, yes."

"Talk to thing. We do good cop bad cop."

"I think that only works when the thing we're interrogating doesn't know we're doing good cop-bad cop."

Turk considered this momentarily, then shrugged off Arch's point with the ease of a seal letting water run off its back. With a painful slap on Arch's bare back, he shoved him towards the creature, before turning to the trestle table and beginning to put on the black rubber glove. Arch stared at the being, and it stared back. At this range, there was really no way around it - the thing was hideous on a visceral level. There was a sense of simultaneous stress and release to the thing. It felt stretched, taut, too little matter stretched over hollow bones that clicked and snapped as it moved. The eyes were bulging and frog-like, forced forwards by a body which had barely remembered that, yes, bodies of this sort generally had eyes at the front of the head. A toothless mouth opened and closed wetly, looking faintly like some valve on a deep-sea creature, flapping idly in the invisible ocean breeze. It smelt awful, like the interior of a hospital covered in sour milk.

And the eyes… there was something about the eyes. He remembered Ceren, remembered the man with the fiery eyes who had almost killed him, remembered the tree of eyes sprouting impossibly from an ancient corpse. They were shrivelled, marked all over with deep-scored lines, the pupil almost completely collapsed. Like a burst pimple, the pupil had collapsed, deflated, and now issued gouts of inky black fluid into the rest of the eye. Worst of all, it didn't seem as though these eyes should be able to see anything, too degraded, too malformed. But not only did these eyes see, it seemed as though they saw more than they really ought to be able to, looking through the flesh and stone, looking to something far beyond any of them. He didn't like the way the eyes would randomly flick to empty areas of the room, staring at them with the same intensity it stared at the actual living humans. He licked his lips, mustering the will to speak.

"So, you're a third part of something. What, exactly?"

The creature tried to blink, but its eyelids were as malformed as the rest of it, not even capable of closing fully.

"Father-mother - he rode the wilds with his brothers, his, his… gang."

"...OK. And… well, what made you. How did you happen."

"Father-mother was weak, scared, alone. Like me. Then bright man came, opened him up, brought me and me out."

"Me and me?"

"Me - look backwards. Me - look forwards. Take time, pinch between fingers, pinch until you can feel your own fingerprints, then rip through."

Arch tried to process that. So, this creature was a third part of some broader entity, which at least used to be faintly human-like - assuming that beings from beyond time didn't tend to have gangs, of course. And it looked backwards. He had an idea.

"Can you tell me what the man over there is about to do?"

The being flicked its shrivelled eyes towards Turk, peering intensely. It peered, and peered… and saw nothing. No future. The other it was no more, and half of its senses were gone. It smelled only what was, saw only what was, heard only what had once been. The future was a blank to it. It looked at the man putting on a rubber glove, peered deeply, and saw only a life of fire and warfare, a life of perpetual running. It felt lungs fit to burst from effort, it felt implants clank and rustle inside flesh delicate as gossamer, it felt terrible, terrible fear. But it knew nothing of the future. It turned back to the man which had once known true flame, which had a strange kinship with it - even if that kinship was not total.

"No-no-nothing. Other thirds are gone, can't, can't see, can't hear, can't smell forwards, only backwards."

It started slamming it head on the floor, wailing like an infant - but in the rough, phlegmy voice of someone far too old to be wailing in such a fashion.

"Broken! Broken! Broken!"

Arch had no idea what to do - he almost reached forward, almost grabbed the thing and tried to stop it from hurting itself, but he hesitated. The feeling of heat had stuck with him after all this time - not just heat, but the feeling of matter becoming agitated, slowly coming round to the idea that maybe there was a state of matter it would rather occupy. He remembered it every time he looked at his burned fingers, every time he rolled that dry eyeball between his hands. And so, he refused to touch it. Turk shouldered past, grabbing it with the hand enclosed in resistant rubber (huh, that was actually a damn good idea). With no effort, he hauled it back, stopping it from slamming its head onto the hard concrete. With a nauseous feeling, Arch saw that there was a very visible dent on the creature's head, which slowly began to fill back outwards. The idea that there was nothing inside that creature came to mind, just a void of heat, air, and hollow bones which somehow kept the exterior frame vaguely stable.

"Well, Turk, it only sees backwards in time."

"What?"

"Backwards in time. One of the other third apparently saw the future, and I'm guessing the last one saw the present."

"How much can it see?"

Turk looked surprisingly nervous when he said this - though maybe that was just the jitters from the combat stim. Arch shrugged, and turned to the creature.

"How much can you see?"

"What…what…what once was, has been, used to be…""

"OK, but how much. So - look at me, what can you see?"

The creature looked at him. Its senses were dull, only beginning to wake up to their full potential, reducing the full interplay of time to a single range of scattered impressions. Barely anything compared to what others before it had been capable of. Unprompted memories of eyeless men and women came to it, who could see the full tapestry of what had once been, all the way back to the first source of all things. Oracles who had looked too far, omen-readers who had discovered the total logic underlying their readings, scholars who had grasped the most fundamental layer of physics. It refused to look back that far, to the first source. Its eyes were too weak, too clouded. And so, all it could do was look at the man before it, slowly learning what it could. It spoke as it did so, the limited self-control that made it stay silent failing under the weight of the pressure levelled on it.

"Sad, lonely, friendless. There's a man walking dead for years, then suddenly waking with a scream and running into the dark. Then he dies again, always dying and waking and dying and waking. There's a man at the edge of a forest, chicken blood on his chin, naked and filthy. There's a man screaming to the sky, and then returning home, dressing, and going back to work. There's-"

"That's enough."

Arch felt cold. This thing could see too much. Arch was a man of many habits, some good, many bad. One of his worse habits was something of an allergy to routine. He could live in a routine, live from day to day, develop rituals of his own and participate in the rituals of others, but one day it would break and… he'd be gone. His suits would itch on his skin, his hot shower would feel scalding, his smart shoes would pinch, chafe, and ache like splinter-laden wooden clogs. And then he'd go somewhere else, somewhere where he could be something other than and lesser than human - making a beast of himself to relieve the stress of being a man. This habit was, though, private. Completely, unambiguously, private. He liked hinting at it, breaking the experience down into a series of entertaining stories to tell at parties. But the full scope, the full reason, the profound misery that underlaid it, that was his and his alone. And this creature could see all of it. Turk heard everything, and was looking at the thing with unabashed hatred.

"Ask about the cult leader. Then we'll kill it."

"...the cult leader, what do you know about him?"

The creature blinked confusedly. Odd - it was so capable of understanding intricate details in the past, but in the present it seemed quite simple. A name suddenly came to him:

"The bright man. Who is he?"

The creature screamed then, a high wailing scream that echoed painfully on the walls. It slapped at its face with limp-wristed hands that cracked as he used them strenuously. Its thin chest rose and fell like a beating drum.

"No, no! Can't talk about him, can't look at him, too bright, too bright!"

Turk smiled very, very grimly. This he understood, this he could work with. He lunged forwards, grabbing the creature with his gloved hand, forcing its head back. With the other, he delivered a sharp jab to one of the eyes with a chopstick. The creature didn't scream - it did quite the opposite. It stopped screaming, and its shrivelled eyes fixed on Turk with disturbing intensity. But at least it fell silent. He was… discontented with this result. Screaming was one thing, but this suggested that the creature couldn't even feel pain.

"Bright man. Tell us, tell us now."

"Won't look, won't look."

While the screaming had stopped, the voice remained profoundly plaintive and wheedling. Turk scowled. This was going to be a long day. And then a phone rang, which Arch scrambled to answer before Turk could bark an order.

* * *​

The three had obtained something resembling change. Well, more accurately, they'd found a five dollar bill in Ahab's sock (she apparently had genuinely forgotten it was there, had only remembered after several minutes of searching high and low for any loose coins on the street), which was then used to buy a bag of peanuts, and the change was taken to a payphone. Then they realised the bag of peanuts had been too expensive, and they needed to go back to the store to beg for a quarter. The storeowner had only relented when they threatened to let Ahab come in and lick all the merchandise. Ahab found that quite funny - her tongue was probably one of the cleanest parts of her diseased body, given that it was regularly soaked in sterilising alcohol.

And thus, they stood around a grimy payphone, Ahab munching at the bag of peanuts (You use me as a threatening biohazard, I get to eat all the peanuts (a rare sentence indeed)). Taylor realised how filthy payphones were - this one had probably not been cleaned in years, and the decay was palpable. They tried to convince each other that, in fact, they were not the ones for this particular job. Sanagi claimed her concussion was affecting her adversely. Ahab claimed her sores were too prone to infection to ever come near the phone which hadn't been cleaned in, conceivably, years. She continued to insist this even as the others pointed out that with the amount of alcohol she drank, her body was probably immune to infection of any kind. With a shudder, Taylor moved closer - silently banishing the family of cockroaches which had taken up residence in the booth. A number was punched, a phone was rung, and a voice answered.

"Hey, Turk, where are you?"

To Sanagi and Ahab, what followed was an awkwardly long silence in which Taylor's eyebrows kept rising higher.

"...which basement?"

A longer pause.

"We'll be right there."

And they were off, walking briskly to some abandoned building near to the tea shop, where they saw a familiar truck parked outside. And in front of that truck was a shirtless Arch, struggling to retrieve a… a car battery. He looked at them with a relieved expression.

"Please, you really need to help - Turk wants me to attach this to this creature's nipples."

He grimaced.

"I really don't want to do that. Also, it doesn't have any."

Taylor sighed. This was going to be another one of those days.


AN: Alrighty, that's one for today, almost definitely going to be another one. Hope you all had a nice weekend!
 
Last edited:
Back
Top